Revision as of 16:42, 14 October 2020 editMiki Filigranski (talk | contribs)Extended confirmed users, Pending changes reviewers10,349 edits Undid revision 983337359 by Nicoljaus (talk) disruptive editing by blocked editorTag: Undo← Previous edit | Latest revision as of 23:20, 12 December 2024 edit undoMiki Filigranski (talk | contribs)Extended confirmed users, Pending changes reviewers10,349 editsm →Migration to Croatia: link | ||
(271 intermediate revisions by 74 users not shown) | |||
Line 1: | Line 1: | ||
{{Short description|Early Slavic tribe and ethnic group}} | |||
{{Use dmy dates|date=February 2012}} | |||
{{Use dmy dates|date=December 2020}} | |||
] and ] circa 700-850 AD.]] | |||
] and ] circa 700–850 AD.]] | |||
'''White Croats''' ({{lang-hr|Bijeli Hrvati}}; {{lang-pl|Biali Chorwaci}}; {{lang-cz|Bílí Chorvati}}; {{lang-uk|Білі хорвати|Bili khorvaty}}), or simply known as '''Croats''', were a group of ] tribes who lived among other ] and ] Slavic tribes in the area of modern-day ], ] (north of ]), ], and Northeastern ].{{sfn|Subtelny|2009|p=57}}{{sfn|Magocsi|2010|p=49}}{{sfn|Dzino|2010|pp=113, 21}} They were documented primarily by foreign medieval authors and managed to preserve their ethnic name until the early 20th century, primarily in Lesser Poland. It is considered that they were assimilated into ], ] and ] ethnos,{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=131}} and are one of the predecessors of the ] people.{{sfn|Magocsi|2005|p=5}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=78}} In the 7th century, some White Croats migrated from their homeland, ], to the territory of modern-day ] in ] along the ], forming the ancestors of the South Slavic ethnic group of ]. | |||
The '''White Croats''' ({{langx|hr|Bijeli Hrvati}}; {{langx|pl|Biali Chorwaci}}; {{langx|sk|Bieli Chorváti}}; {{langx|uk|Білі хорвати|Bili khorvaty}}), also known simply as '''Croats''', were a group of ] tribes that lived between ] and ] tribes in the historical region of ] north of the ] (in modern ] and Southeastern-Southern ]), and in Northeastern ]. | |||
Debates continue over the origin of the Croats and related topics. Their ethnonym is usually considered to be of Iranian origin, and historians regard them one of the oldest Slavic tribes or tribal alliances that formed prior to the 6th century CE. They were an East Slavic tribe, but bordered both East Slavic groups (] and their related ] and ], ], and ]) in Western Ukraine; and West Slavic tribes (] and ]) in southeastern Poland, controlling an important trade route from East to Central Europe. Archaeologically the Croats were mostly related to the ] and Luka-Raikovets cultures identified with the ] (while their connection to the ] and to the ] remains a matter of dispute). Their area is characterized by use of stone defenses, tiled tombs (and ]-like tombs), stone ovens, and many large, fortified settlements and cult buildings. They practiced ]. Foreign medieval authors documented the Croats in historical sources and legends, and had their own {{lang|la|]}}. | |||
==Etymology== | |||
{{main|Names of the Croats and Croatia}} | |||
In the late-6th and early-7th centuries, some of the Croats migrated from their homeland, ] in the Carpathians, to the Roman province of ] (in present-day ] along the ]), becoming ancestors of the modern ] ]. They probably were among the Slavs who with the ] plundered the Roman provinces, but when settled they revolted against the Avars and soon started accepting Christianity during the time of ] ({{floruit}} {{circa | 7th century}}), the first known ] of the ]. Other Croats who stayed in their Carpathian homeland continued to practise paganism and formed a tribal proto-state with the ]-like ]s of ], Stilsko, Revno, ], ] (among other) in Western Ukraine, which lasted until the very end of the 10th century. They were pressured and influenced by more centralized polities: ], the ], the ], ] and the ]. After their defeat by Kievan Rus', on their territory were organized East Slavic principalities of ], ], ] and finally the ]. | |||
According to some modern sources, the ethnic name of White Croats was possibly preserved in parts of Western Ukraine and Southern Poland until the 19th and early-20th centuries. Historians see the northern White Croats as having become assimilated into the ], ], and ] nationalities, and as having been precursors of the ]. | |||
== Etymology == | |||
{{Main|Names of the Croats and Croatia}} | |||
] B containing the name Χοροάθος (Horoáthos).]] | ] B containing the name Χοροάθος (Horoáthos).]] | ||
] of ], 1598. The ''Horinei'' are mentioned below ].]] | ] of ], 1598. The ''Horinei'' are mentioned below ].]] | ||
It is generally believed that the ] |
It is generally believed that the ] – ''Hrvat'', ''Horvat'' and ''Harvat'' – etymologically is not of Slavic origin, but a borrowing from ].{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=95}}<ref name="Roncevic93">{{cite journal|last=Rončević |first=Dunja Brozović |year=1993 |title=Na marginama novijih studija o etimologiji imena Hrvat |trans-title=On some recent studies about the etymology of the name Hrvat |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/158278?lang=en |language=hr |journal=Folia onomastica Croatica |issue=2 |pages=7–23 |access-date=21 August 2020}}</ref><ref>{{citation |first=Ranko |last=Matasović |author-link=Ranko Matasović |title=Poredbenopovijesna gramatika hrvatskoga jezika |trans-title=A Comparative and Historical Grammar of Croatian |publisher=] |location=Zagreb |year=2008 |isbn=978-953-150-840-7 |language=hr |page=44}}</ref><ref name="Charvát2010">{{cite book|last=Charvát|first=Petr|title=The Emergence of the Bohemian State|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=Z_B5DwAAQBAJ|year=2010|publisher=Brill|isbn=978-90-474-4459-6|pages=78, 80, 102}}</ref>{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=115, 168, 444}}{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=98}} According to the most plausible theory by ], it derives from ''*(fšu-)haurvatā-'' (cattle guardian),<ref>{{cite journal |last=Pohl |first=Heinz-Dieter |year=1970 |title=Die slawischen Sprachen in Jugoslawien |trans-title=The Slavic languages in Yugoslavia |language=de |journal=Der Donauraum |volume=15 |issue=1–2 |page=72 |doi=10.7767/dnrm.1970.15.12.63 |s2cid=183316961 |quote=Srbin, Plural Srbi: "Serbe", wird zum urslawischen *sirbŭ "Genosse" gestellt und ist somit slawischen Ursprungs41. Hrvat "Kroate", ist iranischer Herkunft, über urslawisches *chŭrvatŭ aus altiranischem *(fšu-)haurvatā, "Viehhüter"42.}}</ref><ref name="Arumaa1976">{{cite book|last=Arumaa|first=Peeter|title=Urslavische Grammatik: Einführung in das vergleichende Studium der slavischen Sprachen|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=C2NXAAAAYAAJ|year=1976|language=de|publisher=C. Winter|isbn=978-3-533-02283-1|page=180}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal |last=Kunstmann |first=Heinrich |year=1982 |title=Über den Namen der Kroaten |trans-title=About the name of the Croatians |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=RsFmAAAAMAAJ |language=de |journal=Die Welt der Slaven |volume=27 |pages=131–136}}</ref><ref name="Trunte1990">{{cite book|last=Trunte|first=Hartmut|title=Slovĕnʹskʺi i︠a︡zykʺ: Ein praktisches Lehrbuch des Kirchenslavischen in 30 Lektionen: zugleich eine Einführung in die slavische Philologie|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=_29gAAAAMAAJ|year=1990|publisher=Sagner|language=de|isbn=978-3-87690-716-1|page=21}}</ref>{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=86–100, 129}} more correctly ] / ] *''xurvæt-'' or *''xurvāt-'', in the meaning of "one who guards" ("guardian, protector").<ref>{{citation |first=Ranko |last=Matasović |author-link=Ranko Matasović |title=Ime Hrvata |trans-title=The Name of Croats |journal=Jezik (Croatian Philological Society) |location=Zagreb |year=2019 |volume=66 |issue=3 |pages=81–97 |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/228825?lang=en |language=hr}}</ref> | ||
It is considered that the ethnonym is first attested in anthroponyms Horoúathos, Horoáthos, and Horóathos on the two ], found in the Greek colony of ] at the shores of ] in the late 2nd and early 3rd century AD, at the time when the colony was surrounded by Iranian |
It is considered that the ethnonym is first attested in anthroponyms Horoúathos, Horoáthos, and Horóathos on the two ], found in the Greek colony of ] at the shores of ] in the late 2nd and early 3rd century AD, at the time when the colony was surrounded by Iranian speaking ].{{sfn|Heršak|Nikšić|2007|p=262}} However, acceptance of any non-Slavic etymology is problematic because it implies an ethnogenesis relationship with the specific ethnic group.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=25}} There is no mention of an Iranian tribe named as ''Horoat'' in the historical sources, but it was not uncommon for Slavic tribes to get their tribal names from anthroponyms of their forefathers and chiefs of the tribe, like in the case of ], ], ], and ].{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=36–37, 40–43}} | ||
Any mention of the Croats before the 9th century is uncertain, and there were several loose attempts at tracing; ''Struhates'', ''Auhates'', and ] by ],{{sfn|Marčinko|2000|pp=318–319, 433}} ''Horites'' by ] in 418 AD,{{sfn|Marčinko|2000|pp=318–319, 433}}{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=127}} and the ''Harus'' (original form ''Hrws'',{{sfn|Danylenko|2004|pp=1–32}} some read ''Hrwts'';{{sfn|Škegro|2005|p=13}} ''Hros'', ''Hrus'') at the ], near the mythical ],{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=88, 91–92}} mentioned by ] in 550 AD.{{sfn|Marčinko|2000|pp=318–319, 433}}{{sfn|Danylenko|2004|pp=1–32}} The ''Hros'' some relate to the ] of the ].{{sfn|Danylenko|2004|pp=1–32}}{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=87–95}} The distribution of the Croatian ethnonym in the form of toponyms in later centuries is considered to be hardly accidental because it is related with Slavic migrations to Central and South Europe.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=14}} | Any mention of the Croats before the 9th century is uncertain, and there were several loose attempts at tracing; ''Struhates'', ''Auhates'', and ] by ],{{sfn|Marčinko|2000|pp=318–319, 433}} ''Horites'' by ] in 418 AD,{{sfn|Marčinko|2000|pp=318–319, 433}}{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=127}} and the ''Harus'' (original form ''Hrws'',{{sfn|Danylenko|2004|pp=1–32}} some read ''Hrwts'';{{sfn|Škegro|2005|p=13}} ''Hros'', ''Hrus'') at the ], near the mythical ],{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=88, 91–92}} mentioned by ] in 550 AD.{{sfn|Marčinko|2000|pp=318–319, 433}}{{sfn|Danylenko|2004|pp=1–32}} The ''Hros'' some relate to the ] of the ].{{sfn|Danylenko|2004|pp=1–32}}{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=87–95}} The distribution of the Croatian ethnonym in the form of toponyms in later centuries is considered to be hardly accidental because it is related with Slavic migrations to ] and ].{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=14}} | ||
The epithet "white" for the Croats and their homeland is related to the use of colors for ] among Eurasian people. That is, it meant "Western Croats",<ref name="Charvát2010"/>{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=167}} or "Northern Croats",<ref name="Niederle2015">{{cite journal |last1=Niederle |first1=Josef | |
The epithet "white" for the Croats and their homeland is usually related to the use of colors for ] among Eurasian people.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=23–24, 37–41}} That is, it meant "Western Croats",<ref name="Charvát2010" />{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=167}} or "Northern Croats",<ref name="Niederle2015">{{cite journal |last1=Niederle |first1=Josef |year=2015 |title=Alemure, Cumeoberg, Mons Comianus, Omuntesberg, Džrwáb, Wánít. Lokalizace záhadných míst z úsvitu dějin Moravy |trans-title=Localization of enigmatic places from the early history of Moravia and Slavs |url=https://www.researchgate.net/publication/283258220 |journal=Skalničkářův rok |volume=71A |issn=1805-1170 |access-date=21 July 2020}}</ref> in comparison to Eastern Carpathian lands where they lived before.{{sfn|Овчинніков|2000|p=153}}{{sfn|Kuchynko|2015|pp=139–140}} The epithet "great" (''megali'') probably was not just an association with size as could signify an "old, ancient" or "former" homeland,{{sfn|Živković|2012|pp=84–88}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=24, 42–47}} for the White Croats and Croats when they were new arrivals in the Roman province of ].{{sfn|Овчинніков|2000|p=153}}{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=122–125}}{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=27}}{{sfn|Kim|2013|pp=146, 262}} In semantical comparison, as the color "white" besides the meaning "Western" of something/someone could also mean "younger" (later also associated with "unbaptized"{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=29}}), the association with "great" is contradictory.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=25–26}} The ethnonym with the epithet was also questioned lexically and grammatically by linguists like ], ], Jerzy Nalepa and Heinrich Kunstmann, who argued that the Byzantines did not differentiate Slavic "bělъ-" (white) from "velъ-" (big, great), and because of common Greek ], the "Belohrobatoi" should be read as "Velohrobatoi" ("Velohrovatoi"; "Great/Old Croats" not "White Croats").{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=26–28}} The possible confusion could have happened if the original Slavic form "velo-" was transcribed to Greek alphabet and then erroneously translated, but such a conclusion is not always accepted.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=28}} | ||
Although the early medieval Croatian tribes in the scholarship are often called as White Croats, there's a scholarly dispute whether it is a correct term as some scholars differentiate the tribes according to separate regions and that the term implies only the medieval Croats who lived in Central Europe.{{sfn|Magocsi|1983|pp=48–50}}<ref>{{cite encyclopedia|title=ХОРВАТИ |
Although the early medieval Croatian tribes in the scholarship are often called as White Croats, there's a scholarly dispute whether it is a correct term as some scholars differentiate the tribes according to separate regions and that the term implies only the medieval Croats who lived in Central Europe.{{sfn|Magocsi|1983|pp=48–50}}<ref name="EUHKhorvaty">{{cite encyclopedia|title=ХОРВАТИ|url=http://www.history.org.ua/?termin=Khorvaty|last=Синиця|first=Є.В.|encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History|year=2013|publisher=], ]|volume=10|language=uk|isbn=978-966-00-1359-9|quote=Їх часто необґрунтовано називають також "білими хорватами". Це пов'язано з тим, що східноєвроп. Х. помилково ототожнюють з "хорватами білими" (згадуються в недатованій частині "Повісті временних літ" в одному ряду із сербами й хорутанами) та "білохорватами" (фігурують у трактаті візант. імп. Константина VII Багрянородного "Про управління імперією"); насправді в обох випадках ідеться про слов'ян. племена на Балканах – предків населення сучасної Хорватії... єдине з літописних племен, для котрого "Повість временних літ" не вказує територію розселення. Локалізація Х. у Прикарпатті та, можливо, Закарпатті базується на двох підставах: 1) у цих регіонах у 8—10 ст. поширені пам'ятки райковецької культури, притаманної всім східнослов'ян. племенам Правобережжя в зазначений час; 2) ця частина ареалу райковецької к-ри лежить поза межами розселення ін. літописних племен, згаданих у "Повісті временних літ". Гомогенність райковецьких старожитностей, які не членуються на відносно чіткі локальні варіанти, не дає змоги конкретизувати кордони Х. та їхніх сусідів (волинян/бужан на пн. та пн. сх., уличів на пд. сх. і тиверців на пд.). Певною особливістю райковецьких пам'яток Прикарпаття є поширеність городищ-сховищ, що були одночасно сакральними центрами (мали капища та "довгі будинки"-контини, призначені для общинних бенкетів-братчин).}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last1=Voitovych |first1=Leontii |author-link=Leontii Voitovych |title=Галицько-волинські етюди |year=2011 |location=Біла Церква |isbn=978-966-2083-97-2 |url=http://clio.lnu.edu.ua/wp-content/uploads/2014/11/%D0%93%D0%B0%D0%BB%D0%B8%D1%86%D1%8C%D0%BA%D0%BE-%D0%B2%D0%BE%D0%BB%D0%B8%D0%BD%D1%81%D1%8C%D0%BA%D1%96-%D0%B5%D1%82%D1%8E%D0%B4%D0%B8.-%E2%80%93-%D0%91%D1%96%D0%BB%D0%B0-%D0%A6%D0%B5%D1%80%D0%BA%D0%B2%D0%B0-2011.pdf |access-date=5 July 2019 |chapter=Проблема "білих хорватів" |quote=Trans.: Proceeding from the above, Transcarpathian Croats and Croats lived near Dniester and San Rivers would be more correct to call Carpathian Croats, as Ya. Isayevich suggested, and not White Croats, as most Ukrainian and Russian authors write. White Croats were located in the upper reaches of the Vistula and Oder, in Saala and White Elster, where S. Panteleich sought out entire areas that still enjoyed autonomy in the 14th–15th centuries, and the remnants of toponymy.}}</ref><ref>{{cite encyclopedia|title=ХОРВА́ТЫ ВОСТОЧНОСЛАВЯ́НСКИЕ|url=https://bigenc.ru/domestic_history/text/4696984|author=А. В. Майоров|encyclopedia=]|year=2017|publisher=Bolshaya Rossiyskaya Entsiklopediya, ]|language=ru|quote=По данным ср.-век. письм. источников и топонимии, хорваты локализуются на северо-западе Балкан (предки совр. хорватов); на части земель в бассейнах верхнего течения Эльбы, Вислы, Одры, возможно, и Моравы (белые хорваты, по-видимому, в значении "западные"); на северо-востоке Прикарпатья (отчасти и в Закарпатье).}}</ref> | ||
==Origin== | == Origin == | ||
{{ |
{{Main|Origin hypotheses of the Croats}} | ||
Some scholars etymologically, and archaeologically due to burial mounds, drew parallels between Carpathian Croats and Slavs with the ], who previously lived in the territory of Carpathian Mountains,{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=115–116}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006a|p=37}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=87–89}}{{sfn|Kuchynko|2015|p=140}} but such theory was never taken seriously.{{sfn|Fylypchuk|2015a|p=13}} Another more common theorization is related to the first Iranian tribes who lived on the shores of the Sea of Azov, ], who arrived there c. 7th century BCE.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=100–101}} Around the 6th century BCE, the ] began their migration westwards, gradually subordinating the Scythians by the 2nd-century BCE.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=101–102}} During this period there was substantial cultural and ] contact between the ] and ],{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=102}}{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=42–54}} and in this environment were formed the ].{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=115, 168}} Antes were Slavic people who lived in that area and to the West between ] and ] from the 4th until the 7th century.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=110}}{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=84}} Some think that the Croats were part of the Antes tribal polity who migrated to ] in the 3rd–4th century, under pressure by invading ] and ].{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=115–116}}{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=84–87}}{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=444, 451, 501, 516}} Others related them to the early ] or saw them as a mixture of both Antes and Sclaveni.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=85–86, 168}} Some argue that they lived in the Carpathians until the Antes were attacked by the ] in 560, and the polity was finally destroyed in 602 by the same Avars.{{sfn|Košćak|1995|p=111}}{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=141}} The early Croats' migration to ], with Pannonian Avars in the 6th century or during the reign of ] (610–641), some see as a possible continuation of the previous conflict and contacts between the Antes and Avars.{{sfn|Heršak|Nikšić|2007|p=263}}{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=141}} | |||
In a similar fashion, regardless of Iranian or Slavic etymology of their name, ] argued that the tribe was formed by the end of the 3rd and not later than the 5th century in ],{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=42–43}} during the peak of the Huns and their leader ], but such localization is historiographically and archaeologically unproven and could only have been in ] (]).{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=155–157, 180}} They probably formed around late 4th and first half of the 5th century.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=165}} It is considered that they probably were one of oldest and largest Slavic tribal formations until 6th century.{{sfn|Timoshchuk|1995b|pp=165–174}}{{sfn|Holovko|2018|p=86}} | |||
It is argued that they lived there until the Antes were attacked by the ] in 560, and the polity was finally destroyed in 602 by the same Avars.{{sfn|Košćak|1995|p=111}}{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=141}} This resulted with breaking Croatian tribal unity into several groups, in ] (]), in ] and the lower course of the ] river (]), and Eastern ].{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=168, 444, 451}} The early Croats' migration to ] (during the reign of ] 610-641) can thus be seen as a continuation of the previous war between the Antes and Avars.{{sfn|Heršak|Nikšić|2007|p=263}}{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=141}} In a similar fashion, in his synthesis of works on Early Croats, regardless of Iranian or Slavic etymology of their name, ] concluded that the tribe was formed by the end of 3rd and not later than 5th century in Lesser Poland,{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=42–43}} during the of peak of ] and their leader ].{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=155–157}} | |||
Some argue that the large Proto-Slavic tribe or tribal alliance,{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=14}}{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=168, 444, 451, 501, 516}} separated somewhere between 7th and 10th century.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=50, 58–59, 155–157, 163, 180}}<ref name="Tadeusz51" /> The activity of the Avars is argued to have resulted with assumed breaking of the tribal group into Carpathian (Prykarpattia and ] in Western Ukraine), Western or White (the Upper ] river in ], ], ] in Eastern Slovakia, and Northeastern ]), and Southern (in the Balkans).{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=168, 444, 451}}{{sfn|Kuchynko|2015|p=142}} It is considered that the Croatian tribes from Prykarpattia and Zakarpattia in Ukraine were related to the Croatian tribes from Poland-Bohemia.{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=168, 444, 451}}{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=93}} However, the same ethnic name does not necessarily mean all the tribes had the same ancestry, as well the dating and supposed existence, separation and location of different tribal groups is a matter of much debate due to lack of evidence, historical sources and their interpretation.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=12, 23, 47, 58, 68}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=48–63, 171}}{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=93–94}} | |||
There is a dispute among Slavic scholars as to whether the Croats were of Irano-], West Slavic, or East Slavic origin.{{sfn|Magocsi|1983|p=49}}{{sfn|Magocsi|2002|p=4}}{{sfn|Van Antwerp Fine, Jr.|1991|pp=53, 56}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=58}} Some scholars linguistically and archaeologically also draw parallels between Croats and Slavs with the ], who previously lived in the territory of Carpathian Mountains.{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=115–116}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006a|p=37}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=87–89}} Whether the early Croats were Slavs who had taken a name of Iranian origin, or whether they were ruled by a Sarmatian elite and were Slavicized Sarmatians, cannot be resolved, but is considered that they arrived as Slavic people when entered the Balkans. The possibility of Irano-Sarmatian elements among, or influences upon, early Croatian ethnogenesis cannot be entirely excluded.{{sfn|Dzino|2010|pp=113, 21}}<ref name="Roncevic93"/>{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=305–306}}{{sfn|Škegro|2005|p=12}}{{sfn|Norris|1993|p=15}}<ref name="LangstonPeti-Stantic2014">{{cite book|last1=Langston|first1=K.|last2=Peti-Stantic|first2=A.|title=Language Planning and National Identity in Croatia|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=1TtvBAAAQBAJ|year=2014|publisher=Palgrave Macmillan UK|isbn=978-1-137-39060-8|pages=57–60}}</ref> The dispute on affiliation with West and East Slavs is also disputed on linguistic grounds because the South Slavs are linguistically more closer to East Slavs.<ref name="Tadeusz51">{{cite journal |last=Lehr-Spławiński |first=Tadeusz |author-link=Tadeusz Lehr-Spławiński |date=1951 |title=Zagadnienie Chorwatów nadwiślańskich |trans-title=The problem of Vistula Croats |language=pl |journal=Pamiętnik Słowiański |volume=2 |pages=17–32}}</ref>{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=8–9, 11, 13–14, 22}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=80}} | |||
There is a dispute among Slavic scholars as to whether the Croats were of Irani-], East Slavic, or West Slavic origin.{{sfn|Magocsi|1983|p=49}}{{sfn|Magocsi|2002|p=4}}{{sfn|Van Antwerp Fine Jr.|1991|pp=53, 56}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=58}} Whether the early Croats were Slavs who had taken a name of Iranian origin, or whether they were ruled by a Sarmatian elite and were Slavicized Sarmatians, cannot be resolved, but is considered that they arrived as Slavic people when entered the Balkans. The possibility of Irani-Sarmatian elements among, or influences upon, early Croatian ethnogenesis cannot be entirely excluded,{{sfn|Dzino|2010|pp=113, 21}}<ref name="Roncevic93" />{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=305–306}}{{sfn|Škegro|2005|p=12}}{{sfn|Norris|1993|p=15}}<ref name="LangstonPeti-Stantic2014">{{cite book|last1=Langston|first1=K. |last2=Peti-Stantic|first2=A.|title=Language Planning and National Identity in Croatia|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=1TtvBAAAQBAJ|year=2014|publisher=Palgrave Macmillan UK|isbn=978-1-137-39060-8|pages=57–60}}</ref> but most probably was negligible by the Early Middle Ages.<ref name="Goldstein93">{{cite journal|last=Goldstein |first=Ivo |author-link=Ivo Goldstein |year=1989 |title=O etnogenezi Hrvata u ranom srednjem vijeku |trans-title=On the ethnogenesis of the Croats in the Early Middle Ages |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/128055?lang=en |language=hr |journal=Migracijske i etničke teme |volume=5 |issue=2–3 |pages=221–227 |access-date=21 August 2020}}</ref> The dispute on affiliation with West and East Slavs is also disputed on linguistic grounds because the Croats are linguistically closer to East Slavs.<ref name="Tadeusz51">{{cite journal |last=Lehr-Spławiński |first=Tadeusz |author-link=Tadeusz Lehr-Spławiński |year=1951 |title=Zagadnienie Chorwatów nadwiślańskich |trans-title=The problem of Vistula Croats |language=pl |journal=Pamiętnik Słowiański |volume=2 |pages=17–32}}</ref>{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=95}}{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=8–9, 11, 13–14, 22}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=60–63, 80}}{{sfn|Voitovych|2010|p=47–48}} | |||
==History== | |||
{{see also|White Croatia}} | |||
== |
== History == | ||
{{See also|White Croatia}} | |||
] | |||
] marked in red, and approximate direction of migration of the Croatian tribes in Central, Eastern and Southern Europe during the 7th-10th century, per V.V. Sedov (1979).]] | |||
] during the 10th century, per V.V. Sedov (2002).]] | |||
] in his '']'' (12th century) mentions the White Croats, calling them ''Horvate Belii'' or ''Hrovate Belii'', the name depending upon which manuscript of his is referred to: {{quote|"''Over a long period the Slavs settled beside the ], where the ] and ]n lands now lie. From among these Slavs, parties scattered throughout the country and were known by appropriate names, according to the places where they settled. Thus some came and settled by the river ], and were named ], while others were called ]. Among these same Slavs are included the White Croats, the Serbs, and the ]. For when the Vlakhs (Romans) attacked the Danubian Slavs, settled among them, and did them violence, the latter came and made their homes by the ], and were then called ]. Of these same Lyakhs some were called ], some ], some ], and still others ]''".{{sfn|Cross|Sherbowitz-Wetzor|1953|p=53}}}} | |||
=== Middle Ages === | |||
Most what is known about the early history of White Croats comes from the work by the Byzantine emperor ], '']'' (10th century).{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=116–117}} In the 30th chapter, "The Story of the Province of Dalmatia" Constantine wrote: {{quote|"''The Croats at that time were dwelling beyond ], where the Belocroats are now. From them split off a family, namely of five brothers, Kloukas and Lobelos and Kosentzis and Mouchlo and Chrobatos, and two sisters, Touga and Bouga, who came with their folk to Dalmatia and found this land under the rule of the Avars. After they had fought one another for some years, the Croats prevailed and killed some of the Avars and the remainder they compelled to be subject to them... The rest of the Croats stayed over near Francia, and are now called the Belocroats, that is, the White Croats, and have their own archon; they are subject to ], the great king of Francia, which is also Saxony, and are unbaptized, and intermarry and are friendly with the Turks. From the Croats who came to Dalmatia, a part split off and took rule of ] and ]. They too had an independent archon, who would maintain friendly contact, though through envoys only, with the archon of Croatia... From that time they remained independent and autonomous, and they requested holy baptism from Rome, and bishops were sent and baptized them in the time of their Archon ]''".{{sfn|Živković|2012|pp=111–122}}}} | |||
] marked in black, all known ethnonyms of Croats are within this area. Presumable migration routes of Croats are indicated by arrows, per V.V. Sedov (1979).]] | |||
] in his '']'' (12th century), which information and convoluted viewpoint were often compiled and influenced by use of various sources of different origin,{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=31–35}} mentions the White Croats, calling them ''Horvate Belii'' or ''Hrovate Belii'', the name depending upon which manuscript of his is referred to: {{blockquote|"''Over a long period the Slavs settled beside the ], where the Hungarian and Bulgarian lands now lie. From among these Slavs, parties scattered throughout the country and were known by appropriate names, according to the places where they settled. Thus some came and settled by the river ], and were named ], while others were called ]. Among these same Slavs are included the White Croats, the Serbs, and the ]. For when the Vlakhs (Romans) attacked the Danubian Slavs, settled among them, and did them violence, the latter came and made their homes by the ], and were then called ]. Of these same Lyakhs some were called ], some ], some ], and still others ]''".{{sfn|Cross|Sherbowitz-Wetzor|1953|p=53}}}} | |||
Most what is known about the early history of White Croats comes from the work by the Byzantine emperor ], '']'' (10th century).{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=116–117}} In the 30th chapter, "The Story of the Province of Dalmatia" Constantine wrote: {{blockquote|"''The Croats at that time were dwelling beyond ], where the Belocroats are now. From them split off a family, namely of five brothers, Kloukas and Lobelos and Kosentzis and Mouchlo and Chrobatos, and two sisters, Touga and Bouga, who came with their folk to Dalmatia and found this land under the rule of the Avars. After they had fought one another for some years, the Croats prevailed and killed some of the Avars and the remainder they compelled to be subject to them... The rest of the Croats stayed over near Francia, and are now called the Belocroats, that is, the White Croats, and have their own archon; they are subject to ], the great king of Francia, which is also Saxony, and are unbaptized, and intermarry and are friendly with the Turks. From the Croats who came to Dalmatia, a part split off and took rule of ] and ]. They too had an independent archon, who would maintain friendly contact, though through envoys only, with the archon of Croatia... From that time they remained independent and autonomous, and they requested holy baptism from Rome, and bishops were sent and baptized them in the time of their Archon ]''".{{sfn|Živković|2012|pp=111–122}}}} | |||
In the previous 13th chapter which described the Hungarian neighbors Franks to the West, Pechenegs to the North, and ] to the South, it is also mentioned that "on the other side of the mountains, the Croats are neighboring the Turks", however as are mentioned Pechenegs to the North while in the 40th century the Croats are mentioned as the Southern neighbors of the Hungarians, the account is of uncertain meaning,{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=71–72}} but most probably referring to Croats living "on the other side" of ].{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=70–73}} From the 30th chapter can be observed that the Croats lived "beyond Bavaria" in the sense Eastern of it because the source was of Western origin.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=75}} They could have been the neighbors of the Franks as early as 846 or 869 when Bohemia was under the control of Eastern Francia. Otto I ruled the Moravians only from 950, and the White Croats were also part of the Moravian state, at least from 929.{{sfn|Živković|2012|p=120}} ] argued that the White Croats were allies of the ] (Turks).<ref name="Chrzanowski2008">{{cite book|last=Chrzanowski|first=Witold|title=Kronika Słowian: Polanie|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=DWMiAQAAIAAJ|year=2008|publisher=Libron|isbn=978-83-7396-749-6|pages=177, 192}}</ref> A similar story to the 30th chapter is mentioned in the work by ], '']'' (13th century), where he recounts how seven or eight tribes of nobles, who he called ''Lingones'', arrived from present-day ] and settled in Croatia under Totila's leadership.{{sfn|Heršak|Nikšić|2007|p=259}} According to the Archdeacon, they were called ], but also Slavs, depending on the personal names of those who came from Poland or the Czech lands.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=129–130}} Some scholars consider ''Lingones'' to be a distortion of the name for the Polish tribe of ].{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=130}} The reliability to the claim adds the recorded oral tradition of ] from ''DAI'' that his family originates from the unbaptized inhabitants of the river Vistula called as ''Litziki'',{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=99–100}} identified with ]'s ''Licicaviki'', also referring to the Lendians (''Lyakhs'').<ref name="Jenkins1962">{{cite book|last=Jenkins|first=Romilly James Heald|authorlink=Romilly Jenkins|title=Constantine Porphyrogenitus, De Adminstrando Imperio: Volume 2, Commentary|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=96ybRW9sLA4C|year=1962|publisher=Athlone Press|pages=139, 216}}</ref><ref name="Paszkiewicz1977">{{cite book|last=Paszkiewicz|first=Henryk|title=The Making of the Russian Nation|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=leTXAAAAMAAJ|year=1977|publisher=Greenwood Press|isbn=978-0-8371-8757-0|page=359}}</ref> According to ], the area of the Vistula where the ancestors of Michael of Zahumlje originate was the place where White Croats would be expected.<ref>{{cite journal |last=Živković |first=Tibor |author-link=Tibor Živković |date=2001 |title=О северним границама Србије у раном средњем веку |trans-title=On the northern borders of Serbia in the early middle ages |url=http://www.rastko.rs/cms/files/books/5ab96732d39f6 |language=Serbian |journal=Zbornik Matice srpske za istoriju |volume=63/64 |page=11 |quote=Plemena u Zahumlju, Paganiji, Travuniji i Konavlima Porfirogenit naziva Srbima,28 razdvajajuči pritom njihovo političko od etničkog bića.29 Ovakvo tumačenje verovatno nije najsrećnije jer za Mihaila Viševića, kneza Zahumljana, kaže da je poreklom sa Visle od roda Licika,30 a ta je reka isuviše daleko od oblasti Belih Srba i gde bi pre trebalo očekivati Bele Hrvate. To je prva indicija koja ukazuje da je srpsko pleme možda bilo na čelu većeg saveza slovenskih plemena koja su sa njim i pod vrhovnim vodstvom srpskog arhonta došla na Balkansko poluostrvo.}}</ref> In the 31st chapter, "Of the Croats and of the Country They Now Dwell in" Constantine wrote: {{quote|"''These same Croats arrived as refugees to the emperor of the Romaioi Heraclius before the Serbs came as refugees to the same Emperor Heraclius, at that time when the Avars had fought and expelled from those parts the Romani... Now, by the command of the Emperor Heraclius, these same Croats fought and expelled the Avars from those parts, and, by mandate of Heraclius the emperor they settled down in that same country of the Avars, where they now dwell. These same Croats had the father of ] for their archon at that time... (It should be known) that ancient Croatia, also called "white", is still unbaptized to this day, as are also its neighboring Serbs. They muster fewer horsemen as well as fewer foot than baptized Croatia, because they are constantly plundered by the ] and ] and ]. Nor do they have either sagēnai or ] or merchant ships, because they live far away from sea; it takes 30 days of travel from the place where they live to the sea. The sea to which they come down to after 30 days, is that which is called ]''".{{sfn|Živković|2012|pp=49, 54, 83, 88}}}} | |||
In the previous 13th chapter which described the Hungarian neighbors Franks to the West, Pechenegs to the North, and ] to the South, it is also mentioned that "on the other side of the mountains, the Croats are neighboring the Turks", however as are mentioned Pechenegs to the North while in the 10th century the Croats are mentioned as the Southern neighbors of the Hungarians, the account is of uncertain meaning,{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=71–72}} but most probably referring to Croats living "on the other side" of ].{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=70–73}} It is considered that the described 7th century homeland and migration's starting point is anachronistic based on partly available information about contemporary 10th century White Croats,{{sfn|Budak|1995|pp=141–143, 147}}{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=450–451}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=48, 54, 58, 61–63}} and the 6-7th century existence and location of White Croats and Croatia to the West of the Eastern Carpathians or Carpathian Mountains was never proved.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=12–13, 99}} It is considered that Constantine VII was referring to the 10th century ] which controlled parts of Southern Poland and Western Ukraine.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=15, 82, 84}}{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=450–451}}{{sfn|Živković|2012|p=89, 111, 113, 120}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=21}} From the 30th chapter can be observed that the Croats lived "beyond Bavaria" in the sense East of it, in Bohemia and Lesser Poland, because the original source of information was of Western Roman origin.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=75}}{{sfn|Živković|2012|p=111–113}} White Croatia in the 7th century could not border Francia,{{sfn|Živković|2012|p=120}} and Frankish sources do not mention and know anything about the Croats implying they must have lived much further to the East.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=58}} | |||
According to the 31st chapter, the Pechenegs and Hungarians were neighbors of the White Croats to the East in the second half of the 9th century. In that time Franks plundered Moravia, and ] was probably a part of the ].{{sfn|Živković|2012|p=89}} It is notable that in both chapters they are noted to be "unbaptized" ], a description only additionally used for the Moravians and ]. Such an information probably came from an Eastern source because particular religious affiliation was of interest to the ] as well as to Arabian historians and explorers who carefully recorded them.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=79}} Some scholars believe this is a reference to the ], however, more probable is a reference to the Black Sea because in ''DAI'' there's no reference to the Baltic Sea, the chapter has information usually found in 10th century Arabian sources like of ], the Black Sea was of more interest to the Eastern merchants and Byzantine Empire, its Persian name "Dark Sea" (''axšaēna-'') was already well known.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=78}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=56, 78–80}} | |||
They could have been the neighbors of the Franks as early as 846 or 869 when Duchy of Bohemia was under the control of Eastern Francia. Otto I ruled the Moravians only from 950, and the White Croats were also part of the Moravian state, at least from 929.{{sfn|Živković|2012|p=120}} ] argued that the White Croats were allies of the ] (Turks),<ref name="Chrzanowski2008">{{cite book|last=Chrzanowski|first=Witold|title=Kronika Słowian: Polanie|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=DWMiAQAAIAAJ|year=2008|publisher=Libron|isbn=978-83-7396-749-6|pages=177, 192}}</ref> but "neither in 929 nor in 950 could be Bohemia described as being in good relations with Hungary", as part of White Croatia was in the realm of Bohemia, and friendly relations between Bohemia and Magyars were established after 955.{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=98–99}} White Croats since 906 until 955, or since 955, were in friendly and matrimonial relations with the ].{{sfn|Dvornik|1949|pp=297}}{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=99, 118}} A similar story to the 30th chapter is mentioned in the work by ], '']'' (13th century), where he recounts how seven or eight tribes of nobles, who he called ''Lingones'', arrived from ] and settled in Croatia under ]'s leadership.{{sfn|Heršak|Nikšić|2007|p=259}} According to the Archdeacon, they were called ], but also Slavs, depending on the names brought by those who came from Polish and Bohemian lands.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=129–130}} Some scholars consider ''Lingones'' to be a distortion of the name for the Polish tribe of ].{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=130}} The reliability to the claim adds the recorded oral tradition of ] from ''DAI'' that his family originates from the unbaptized inhabitants of the river Vistula called as ''Litziki'',{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=99–100}} identified with ]'s ''Licicaviki'', also referring to the Lendians (''Lyakhs'').<ref name="Jenkins1962">{{cite book|last=Jenkins|first=Romilly James Heald|author-link=Romilly Jenkins|title=Constantine Porphyrogenitus, De Adminstrando Imperio: Volume 2, Commentary|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=96ybRW9sLA4C|year=1962|publisher=Athlone Press|pages=139, 216}}</ref><ref name="Paszkiewicz1977">{{cite book|last=Paszkiewicz|first=Henryk|title=The Making of the Russian Nation|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=leTXAAAAMAAJ|year=1977|publisher=Greenwood Press|isbn=978-0-8371-8757-0|page=359}}</ref> According to ], the area of the Vistula where the ancestors of Michael of Zahumlje originate was the place where White Croats would be expected.<ref>{{cite journal |last=Živković |first=Tibor |author-link=Tibor Živković |year=2001 |title=О северним границама Србије у раном средњем веку |trans-title=On the northern borders of Serbia in the early middle ages |url=http://www.rastko.rs/cms/files/books/5ab96732d39f6 |language=sr |journal=Zbornik Matice srpske za istoriju |volume=63/64 |page=11 |quote=Plemena u Zahumlju, Paganiji, Travuniji i Konavlima Porfirogenit naziva Srbima,28 razdvajajuči pritom njihovo političko od etničkog bića.29 Ovakvo tumačenje verovatno nije najsrećnije jer za Mihaila Viševića, kneza Zahumljana, kaže da je poreklom sa Visle od roda Licika,30 a ta je reka isuviše daleko od oblasti Belih Srba i gde bi pre trebalo očekivati Bele Hrvate. To je prva indicija koja ukazuje da je srpsko pleme možda bilo na čelu većeg saveza slovenskih plemena koja su sa njim i pod vrhovnim vodstvom srpskog arhonta došla na Balkansko poluostrvo.}}</ref> In the 31st chapter, "Of the Croats and of the Country They Now Dwell in" Constantine wrote: {{blockquote|"''(It should be known) that the Croats who now live in the regions of Dalmatia are descended from the unbaptized Croats, also called the "white", who live beyond Turkey and next to Francia, and they border the Slavs, the unbaptized ]... These same Croats arrived as refugees to the emperor of the Romaioi Heraclius before the Serbs came as refugees to the same Emperor Heraclius, at that time when the Avars had fought and expelled from those parts the Romani... Now, by the command of the Emperor Heraclius, these same Croats fought and expelled the Avars from those parts, and, by mandate of Heraclius the emperor they settled down in that same country of the Avars, where they now dwell. These same Croats had the father of ] for their archon at that time... (It should be known) that ancient Croatia, also called "white", is still unbaptized to this day, as are also its neighboring Serbs. They muster fewer horsemen as well as fewer foot than baptized Croatia, because they are constantly plundered by the ] and ] and ]. Nor do they have either sagēnai or ] or merchant ships, because they live far away from sea; it takes 30 days of travel from the place where they live to the sea. The sea to which they come down to after 30 days, is that which is called ]''".{{sfn|Živković|2012|pp=49, 54, 83, 88}}}} | |||
] in his ''Geography of Europe'' (888–893) relying on ], recorded that, "''To the north-east of the Moravians are the ]; east of the Dalamensians are the Horithi (Choroti, Choriti;{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=52}} Croats), and north of the Dalamensians are the Servians (Serbs); to the west also are the ]. To the north of the Horiti is ], and north of Mazovia are the Sarmatians, as far as the ]''".{{sfn|Ingram|1807|p=72}} The initial North-East position some considered to be probably wrongly transcribed, as a North-West position agrees with other sources on the location of the Croats on the ] and Vistula Rivers.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=210}} However, according to researach of Richard Ekblom, ], and Łowmiański the issue with positioning is present for ] while the data is "strikingly correct" for the continent.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=48–53}} According Łowmiański, with the fact that Frankish chronicles do not mention Croats although they should be near them per ''DAI'', indicates main part of the Croats was located more to the East, roughly in Lesser Poland (up to ]) where are usually placed tribes of ] and Lendians who, according to Łowmiański and ], most probably were tribes of Croats after happened a division of the Croatian tribal alliance in the 7th century.<ref name="Tadeusz51"/>{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=51, 57–60, 94, 125–126}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=51–52, 56, 59}} | |||
According to the 31st chapter, the Pechenegs were Eastern neighbors of the White Croats, those living around Upper Dniester in Western Ukraine, in the second half of the 9th century and early 10th century.{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=130}}{{sfn|Živković|2012|p=89}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=65, 69}} In that time Franks and Hungarians plundered Moravia, and White or Great Croatia was probably part of the ].{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=130}}{{sfn|Živković|2012|p=89}} Some scholars relate ''Vita Methodii'''s account about "the mighty prince on the Vistula" who persecuted Christians in his land, but was attacked and defeated by ] (870–894), possibly indicating conquest and integration of White Croatia into Great Moravia.{{sfn|Dvornik|1956|p=94}} It is notable that in both chapters they are noted to be "unbaptized" ], a description only additionally used for the Moravians and ]. Such an information probably came from an Eastern source because particular religious affiliation was of interest to the ] as well as to Arabian historians and explorers who carefully recorded them.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=79}} ] doubted the claim about paganism of Croats because were part of already Christianized realms.{{sfn|Dvornik|1949|pp=297}} Some scholars believe that the "dark sea" is a reference to the ],{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=130}} however, more probable is a reference to the Black Sea because in ''DAI'' there's no reference to the Baltic Sea, the chapter has information usually found in 10th century Arabian sources like of ], the Black Sea was of more interest to the Eastern merchants and Byzantine Empire, and its Persian name "Dark Sea" (''axšaēna-'') was already well known.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=78}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=49–50, 56, 78–80}} | |||
Croats seemingly were not recorded by the ] (9th century), however, some scholars assumed that the unknown ''Sittici'' ("a region with many peoples and heavily fortified cities") and ''Stadici'' ("an infinite population with 516 gords") were part of the Carpathian Croats tribal polity,{{sfn|Koncha|2012|p=17}} or that the Croats were part of these unknown tribal designations in ].{{sfn|Kugutjak|2017|p=26}}{{sfn|Tomenčuk|2017|p=32}} Others saw ''Lendizi'' (98), '']'', '']'' (50), ''Fraganeo'' (40; ]<ref name="Charvát2010"/><ref name="BerendUrbańczyk2013"/><ref name="BerendUrbańczyk2013"/>), ''Lupiglaa'' (30 gords), '']'' (20), and '']'' (5) as possible tribes of Croats.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=59}}{{sfn|Łowmiański|2013|p=120}}<ref name="Niederle2015"/> Lehr-Spławiński, Łowmiański and others concluded that Vistulans and Lendians because of their mention and described location in different sources were tribes behind which were hidden Croats.<ref name="Tadeusz51"/>{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=16, 18, 59, 94, 125–126}} | |||
]'s work (9th century), showing ''Honithi'' around river ] and ] in Poland, per ] and ] & ] (18th century).]] | |||
More detailed information is given by Arabian historians and explorers. ] from the beginning of the 10th century recounts that the land of Pechenegs is ten days away from the Slavs and that the city in which lives ''Swntblk'' is called ''ʒ-r-wāb'' (''Džervab'' > ''Hrwat''), where every month Slavs do three-day long trade fair.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=212–213}} ''Swntblk'' is called "king of kings", has riding horses, sturdy armor, eats mare's milk, and is more important than ''Subanj'' (considered Slavic title ]), who is his deputy.{{sfn|Vernadsky|2008|pp=262–263}} In work by ] (11th century) the city is also mentioned as ''ʒ(h)-rāwat'',{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=212}} or ''Džarvat'',{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=161}} and as ''Hadrat'' by ] (11th century).{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=161}} In the same way, 10th century Arab historian ] in his work '']'' mentioned ''Harwātin'' or ''Khurwātīn'' between Moravians, Chezchs and ].{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=62}}{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=211}}{{sfn|Zimonyi|2015|pp=295, 319}} ] in the same century probably has the only Iranian form of the name which is closest to the Vasmer's reconstructed form, ''hajrawās'' or ''hīrwās''.<ref name="DanylenkoNomachi2019">{{cite book|last=Wexler|first=Paul|authorlink=Paul Wexler (linguist)|editor=Andrii Danylenko, Motoki Nomachi|title=Slavic on the Language Map of Europe: Historical and Areal-Typological Dimensions|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=pT_EDwAAQBAJ|year=2019|publisher=De Gruyter|isbn=978-3-11-063922-3|page=239|chapter=How Yiddish can recover covert Asianisms in Slavic, and Asianisms and Slavisms in German (prolegomena to a typology of Asian linguistic influences in Europe)}}</ref> The Persian geography book '']'' (10th century), which has information from 9th century, in the area of Slavs mentioned their two capital cities, ''Wabnit'' (actually ''Wāntit'', considered as reference to ],{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=62, 64, 66}} or Antes{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=212–213}}), the first city East of Slavs, and ''Hurdāb'' (''Khurdāb''), a big city where ruler ''S.mūt-swyt'' resides, located below the mountains (probably Carpathians) on river ''Rūtā'' (most probably ]), which springs from the mountains and is on the frontier between Pechenegs, Hungarians, and Kievan Rus'.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=62, 66}}{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=211–212}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=161}} In the chronicles of the time word ''šahr'' meant "country, state, city" - thus ''Hurdāb'' represented Croatia.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=212}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006a|p=32}} It was a common practice to call a whole region and country by the capital or well-known city, as well a city by the tribal name, especially if was on the periphery where the first contacts of merchants and researchers took place.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=61–63}} Although it is generally accepted that ''Swntblk'' refers to ] (870–894), it was puzzling that the country in which he lived and ruled over was called by the sources as Croatia.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=61–63, 65}} Most probable reason for the use of the Croatian name in the East among Arabs is due to trade routes which passed through the lands of ], Lendians and Vistulans connecting the city of Kraków with the city of Prague, implying they were partly dependent to the rule of Svatopluk I. These facts exclude the possibility of referring to Croats in Bohemia, but also on river Dniester in Ukraine, clearly placing them in Lesser Poland on the territory of Lendians and Vistulans.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=64–68}} ] also considered that the details on the king's custom of life is an evidence of Alanic and Eurasian nomadic origin of the ruling caste among those Slavs.{{sfn|Vernadsky|2008|pp=262–263}} | |||
] in his ''Geography of Europe'' (888–893) relying on ], recorded that, "''These Moravians have, to the west of them, the Thuringians, and Bohemians, and part of the Bavarians ... to the east of the country Moravia, is country of the Wisle, and to the east of them are the ], who were formerly ]. To the north-east of the Moravians are the ], and to the east of the Dalamensan are the Horithi, and to the north of the Dalamensan are the ], and to the west of them are the Sysele. To the north of the Horithi is ], and north of the Mægtha-land are the ] even to the ]''".{{sfn|Bosworth|1859|p=37, 53–54}}{{sfn|Ingram|1807|p=72}}{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=53–60}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=52}} According to Richard Ekblom, ], and Łowmiański the issue with positioning in the work is present for ] while the data is accurate for the continent.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=48–53}} Some scholars correct the north-east position of Dalamensan to north-west.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=56}} Sysele are the Siusler-Susłowie, one of the Sorbian tribes.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=57}} The location of Croats is usually interpreted to be East of Czechia around river ] or Upper Vistula in Poland, or possibly around ] in Czechia.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=57–59}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=52–53}} Their location does not necessarily mean their whole territory, it could enter it from the direction of the east, as Alfred evidently did not know well Slavic borders to the East.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=57–58}} According Łowmiański, with the fact that the Frankish chronicles do not mention Croats, while Silesian Croats are a historiographical construction without evidence in historical sources, it indicates that the Croats lived around river Vistula in southern Poland exactly south of Mazovia.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=51, 58–60}} In southern and southeastern Poland are usually placed tribes of ] and Lendians, which Łowmiański and ] considered as tribes of Croats after happened a division of the Croatian tribal alliance in the 7th century,<ref name="Tadeusz51" />{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=51, 57–60, 94, 125–126}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=51–52, 56, 59}} but other scholars disagree with the identification of Vistulans and Lendians with the Croats.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=56}}{{sfn|Voitovych|2011|p=26, 29|ps=:H. Łowmiański also decided that at least one of the tribes of Croats named in the Prague Privilege could be without hesitation located on Vistula and identified with Vistulans, thus, without any justification, omitting the remarks of Vladislav Kentshinsky and the conclusions of J. Vidayevich, who did not admit the possibility of identifying the Vistulans with the Croats.}} | |||
Croats seemingly were not recorded by the ] (9th century), however, some scholars assumed that the unknown ''Sittici'' ("a region with many peoples and heavily fortified cities") and ''Stadici'' ("an infinite population with 516 gords"), located on a route between '']'' and '']'', were part of the Carpathian Croats tribal association,{{sfn|Koncha|2012|p=17}} or that the Croats were part of these unknown tribal designations in ].{{sfn|Kugutjak|2017|p=26}}{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2009}}{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2017|p=32}}{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2018|p=13}} In the list of Bavarian Geographer, this region would have largest number of cities and people, which does correspond to the population density and number of settlements since medieval times.{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2009}} Others saw '']'' (98), '']'', '']'' (50), ''Fraganeo'' (40; ]<ref name="Charvát2010" /><ref name="BerendUrbańczyk2013" />), ''Lupiglaa'' (30 gords), '']'' (20), and '']'' (5) as possible tribes of Croats.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=59}}{{sfn|Łowmiański|2013|p=120}}<ref name="Niederle2015" /> | |||
In the Hebrew book '']'' (10th century) are listed four Slavic ethnic names from ] to ]; ''Mwr.wh'' (Moravians), ''Krw.tj'' (Croats), ''Swrbjn'' (]), ''Lwcnj'' (Lučané or Lusatians).{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=214}}{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=84–86}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=53, 66–67}} Since the Croats are placed between Moravians and Serbs it identified the Croatian realm with the Duchy of Bohemia.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=84–86}} | |||
More detailed information is given by Arabian historians and explorers.{{sfn|Dvornik|1949|p=270–272}} ] from the beginning of the 10th century recounts that the land of Pechenegs is ten days away from the Slavs and that the city in which lives ''Swntblk'' is called ''ʒ-r-wāb'' (''Džervab'' > ''Hrwat''), where every month Slavs do three-day long trade fair.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=212–213}} ''Swntblk'' is called "king of kings", has riding horses, sturdy armor, eats mare's milk, and is more important than ''Subanj'' (considered Slavic title ]), who is his deputy.{{sfn|Vernadsky|2008|pp=262–263}}{{sfn|Dvornik|1949|p=271}} In work by ] (11th century) the city is also mentioned as ''ʒ(h)-rāwat'',{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=212}} or ''Džarvat'',{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=161}} and as ''Hadrat'' by ] (11th century).{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=161}} In the same way, 10th century Arab historian ] in his work '']'' mentioned ''Harwātin'' or ''Khurwātīn'' between Moravians, Chezchs and ].{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=62}}{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=211}}{{sfn|Zimonyi|2015|pp=295, 319}} ] in the same century probably has the only Iranian form of the name which is closest to the Vasmer's reconstructed form, ''hajrawās'' or ''hīrwās''.<ref name="DanylenkoNomachi2019">{{cite book|last=Wexler|first=Paul|author-link=Paul Wexler (linguist)|editor=Andrii Danylenko, Motoki Nomachi|title=Slavic on the Language Map of Europe: Historical and Areal-Typological Dimensions|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=pT_EDwAAQBAJ|year=2019|publisher=De Gruyter|isbn=978-3-11-063922-3|page=239|chapter=How Yiddish can recover covert Asianisms in Slavic, and Asianisms and Slavisms in German (prolegomena to a typology of Asian linguistic influences in Europe)}}</ref> The Persian geography book '']'' (10th century), which has information from 9th century, in the area of Slavs mentioned their two capital cities, ''Wabnit'' (actually ''Wāntit'', considered as reference to ],{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=62, 64, 66}}{{sfn|Овчинніков|2000|p=157–158}} or Antes{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=212–213}}), the first city East of Slavs, and ''Hurdāb'' (''Khurdāb''), a big city where ruler ''S.mūt-swyt'' resides, located below the mountains (probably Carpathians) on river ''Rūtā'' (most probably ]), which springs from the mountains and is on the frontier between Pechenegs (ten days), Hungarians (two days), and Kievan Rus'.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=62, 66}}{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=211–212}}{{sfn|Овчинніков|2000|p=156–157}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=161}} In the chronicles of the time word ''šahr'' meant "country, state, city" – thus ''Hurdāb'' represented Croatia.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=212}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006a|p=32}} It was a common practice to call a whole region and country by the capital or well-known city, as well a city by the tribal name, especially if was on the periphery where the first contacts of merchants and researchers took place.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=61–63}} Although it is generally accepted that ''Swntblk'' refers to Svatopluk I (870–894), it was puzzling that the country in which he lived and ruled over was called by the sources as Croatia.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=61–63, 65}} ] also considered that the details on the king's custom of life is evidence of Alanic and Eurasian nomadic origin of the ruling caste among those Slavs.{{sfn|Vernadsky|2008|pp=262–263}} Most probable reason for the use of the Croatian name in the East among Arabs is due to trade routes which led to and passed through the lands of ], Lendians and Vistulans connecting the city of Kraków with the city of Prague, implying they were partly dependent to the rule of Svatopluk I. These facts exclude the possibility of referring to Croats in Bohemia, placing them in Lesser Poland on the territory of Lendians and Vistulans (Kraków and ]{{sfn|Dvornik|1949|p=272}}),{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=64–68}} or more probably the Revno complex on river Prut in Western Ukraine,{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2018|p=21}} and generally in Prykarpattia.{{sfn|Овчинніков|2000|p=156–157}} | |||
Nestor described how many East Slavic tribes of "''...the ], the ], the ], the ], and the Croats lived at peace''".{{sfn|Cross|Sherbowitz-Wetzor|1953|p=56}} In 904–907, "''Leaving ] (914–945) in ], ] (879–912) attacked the Greeks. He took with him a multitude of ], Slavs, ], ], Merians, ], ], ], Radimichians, Croats, ], and ], who are pagans. All these tribes are known as Great ] by the Greeks. With this entire force, Oleg sallied forth by horse and by ship, and the number of his vessels was two thousand''".{{sfn|Cross|Sherbowitz-Wetzor|1953|p=64}} The list indicates that the closest tribal neighbours were Dulebes-],{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=54, 69}}{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=97}} The fact no Lechitic tribe was part of Oleg's conquest it is more probable that those Croats were located on river Dniester rather than Vistula.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=98}} After ] (980–1015) conquered several Slavic tribes and cities to the West,{{sfn|Magocsi|2002|p=4}} in 992 he "''attacked the Croats. When he had returned from the Croatian War, the Pechenegs arrived on the opposite side of the Dnieper''".{{sfn|Cross|Sherbowitz-Wetzor|1953|p=119}} Since then those Croats became part of ] and are not mentioned anymore in that territory.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=144}}{{sfn|Magocsi|2002|p=4}} It seems that Croatian tribes who lived in the area of ] and ] were conquered because inhibited Kievan Rus free access to the Vistula valley trade route,{{sfn|Hanak|2013|p=32}} and did not want to submit to Kievan centralism and accept Christianity.{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=123}} After the attack on Croats and Polish marches, Vladimir the Great expanded his realm on the territory of which would be known as ] and ].{{sfn|Cross|Sherbowitz-Wetzor|1953|p=250}}{{sfn|Magocsi|1983|p=56}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2000|p=113}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006a|p=39}} | |||
] with location of White Croats in today's ], per ] & F. S. Weller (1893).]] | |||
To the upper accounts by the historians were related the Vladimir the Great's conquest of the ] in 981, and ''Annales Hildesheimenses'' note that Vladimir threatened to attack the Duke of Poland, ] (992 to 1025), in 992.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=96}} Polish chronicler ] in his '']'' (12-13th century) recounted that Bolesław I the Brave conquered some "''Hunnos seu Hungaros, Cravatios et Mardos, gentem validam, suo mancipavit imperio''".{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=144}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=74}} The occurrence of the Croatian name among the people, and the fact during the period of Bolesław I the Brave the Polish realm expanded to the territory later-known as ], indicates that the mentioned Croats most probably lived on the territory of Lesser Poland.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=147}}<ref name="Klaić1978">{{cite book|last=Klaić|first=Vjekoslav|authorlink=Vjekoslav Klaić|title=Hrvati i Hrvatska: Ime Hrvat u historiji slavenskih naroda|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=eBQKAQAAIAAJ|year=1978|publisher=Liber Verlag|page=62}}</ref> | |||
Nestor described how many East Slavic tribes of "''...the ], the ], the ], the ], and the Croats lived at peace''".{{sfn|Cross|Sherbowitz-Wetzor|1953|p=56}} In 904–907, "''Leaving ] (914–945) in ], ] (879–912) attacked the Greeks. He took with him a multitude of ], Slavs, ], ], Merians, ], ], ], Radimichians, Croats, ], and ], who are pagans. All these tribes are known as Great ] by the Greeks. With this entire force, Oleg sallied forth by horse and by ship, and the number of his vessels was two thousand''".{{sfn|Cross|Sherbowitz-Wetzor|1953|p=64}} The list indicates that the closest tribal neighbours were Dulebes-],{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=54, 69}}{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=97}} The fact no Lechitic tribe was part of Oleg's conquest it is more probable that those Croats were located on river Dniester rather than Vistula.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=98}} After ] (980–1015) conquered several Slavic tribes and cities to the West,{{sfn|Magocsi|2002|p=4}} in 992 he "''attacked the Croats. When he had returned from the Croatian War, the Pechenegs arrived on the opposite side of the Dnieper''".{{sfn|Cross|Sherbowitz-Wetzor|1953|p=119}} Since then those Croats became part of ] and are not mentioned anymore in that territory.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=144}}{{sfn|Magocsi|2002|p=4}} It seems that Croatian tribes who lived in the area of ] and ] got conquered because had too many large tribal capitals with local lords who probably didn't act in a centralized and nationalized manner (polycentric proto-state{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2018|p=17}}),{{sfn|Hupalo|2014|pp=81}}{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2018|pp=15}} were pressured by Bohemian, Polish and Hungarian principalities,{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2018|p=17–18}} while were attacked by Kievan Rus' because inhibited Rus' free access to the Vistula valley trade route,{{sfn|Hanak|2013|p=32}} and did not want to submit to Kievan centralism and accept Christianity.{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=123}}{{sfn|Hupalo|2014|pp=81}}{{sfn|Holovko|2018|p=90}} After the attack on Croats and Polish marches, Rurikids expanded their realm on the Croatian territory which would be known as ], ], ] and eventually ].{{sfn|Cross|Sherbowitz-Wetzor|1953|p=250}}{{sfn|Magocsi|1983|p=56}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2000|p=113}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006a|p=39}}{{sfn|Hupalo|2014|pp=73–75, 89–91, 96}}{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2017|p=33}}{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2017|p=42–43}} It is considered that Croatian nobility probably survived and retained local influence, becoming the core of the ], who continued to control routes, trade with salt and livestock among others,{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2018|p=17}} but also with internal nationalization oppose Kiev.{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2018|p=18}} | |||
To the upper accounts by the historians were related the Vladimir the Great's conquest of the ] in 981, and ''Annales Hildesheimenses'' note that Vladimir threatened to attack the Duke of Poland, ] (992 to 1025), in 992.{{sfn|Dvornik|1949|pp=299–300}}{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=96}} Polish chronicler ] in his '']'' (12–13th century) recounted that Bolesław I the Brave conquered some "''Hunnos seu Hungaros, Cravatios et Mardos, gentem validam, suo mancipavit imperio''".{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=144}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=74}} The occurrence of the Croatian name together with the Hungarians and Pechenegs and not Moravians and Bohemians, and the fact during the period of Bolesław I the Brave the Polish realm expanded to the territory later-known as Western and Eastern Galicia, indicates that the mentioned Croats most probably lived on the territory of Carpathians.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=74–75}} | |||
According to 10th century ''First Old Slavonic Legend'' about ], after his murder in 929 or 935 which ordered his brother ],{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=68–69, 112–113}} their mother ] fled in exile to ''Xorvaty''.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=150}}{{sfn|Vach|2006|pp=255–256}}<ref name="Kalhous2012">{{cite book|last=Kalhous|first=David|title=Anatomy of a Duchy: The Political and Ecclesiastical Structures of Early P?emyslid Bohemia|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=hY-JMg8Cd-0C|year=2012|publisher=BRILL|isbn=978-90-04-22980-8|pages=75}}</ref> This is the first local account of the Croatian name in Slavic language.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=68}} While some considered that those Croats lived near Prague,<ref name="Kantor1983">{{cite book|last=Kantor|first=Marvin|title=Medieval Slavic Lives of Saints and Princes|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=RMDYAAAAMAAJ|year=1983|publisher=University of Michigan, Department of Slavic Languages and Literatures|isbn=978-0-930042-44-8|pages=150, 157, 160}}</ref><ref name="Kalhous2012"/> others noted that in the case of noble and royal fugitives tried to find security as distant as possible, indicating these Croats probably were located more to the East around Vistula valley.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=68–71}}<ref name="MacArtney2008">{{cite book|last=MacArtney|first=C. A.|authorlink=Carlile Aylmer Macartney|title=The Magyars in the Ninth Century|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ry5eOQpGvQ8C|year=2008|publisher=Cambridge University Press|isbn=978-0-521-08070-5|pages=126, 136–138, 149}}</ref> There were also some attempts to relate with Croats an anonymous neighbor ruler (''vicinus subregulus'') who was unsuccessfully helped by ] and ] at war against Boleslaus I, but the evidence is inconclusive.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=70–71}} The Prague Charter from 1086 AD but with data from 973 mentions that on the Northeastern frontier of the Prague diocese lived "''Psouane, Chrouati et altera Chrowati, Zlasane...''".{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=148}} It is very rare that on a small territory lived two tribes of the same name, indicating that the ''Crouati'' were probably settled East of ] and West of ] having a territory around the ] river, while the other ''Chrowati'' were present in Silesia or along the Upper Vistula in Poland because the diocese expanded up to Kraków.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=19, 87–89, 94–95}}{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=428}}{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=149}} The Eastern part of the diocese territory was part of the Moravian expansion in the 9th and Bohemian expansion in the 10th century.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=87}} Some scholars located these Czech Croats within the territory of present-day ], ], ] and ].{{sfn|Vach|2006|p=239}}{{sfn|Widajewicz|2006|pp=267–268}} Vach argued that they had the most developed techniques of building fortifications among the Czech Slavs.{{sfn|Vach|2006|pp=240–242}} Many scholars consider that the ], who competed with the ] for control over Bohemia and eventually succumbed to them, was of White Croat origin.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=19, 94}}{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=431}}<ref name="BerendUrbańczyk2013">{{cite book|last1=Berend|first1=Nora|last2=Urbańczyk|first2=Przemysław|last3=Wiszewski|first3=Przemysław|title=Central Europe in the High Middle Ages: Bohemia, Hungary and Poland, c.900–c.1300|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=5eNRAgAAQBAJ|year=2013|publisher=Cambridge University Press|isbn=978-1-107-65139-5|page=84}}</ref> After the Slavník dynasty's main Gord (fortified settlement) Libice was destroyed in 995, the Croats aren't mentioned anymore in that territory.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=151}} | |||
In the Hebrew book '']'' (10th century) are listed four Slavic ethnic names from ] to ]; ''Mwr.wh'' (Moravians), ''Krw.tj'' (Croats), ''Swrbjn'' (]), ''Lwcnj'' (Lučané or Lusatians), and also an East-West trade route ''Lwwmn'' (Lendians), ''Kr. Kr'' (Krakow), and ''Bzjm/Bwjmjn'' (Bohemians).{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=214}}{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=84–86}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=53, 66–67}} Since the Croats are placed between Moravians and Serbs it identified the Croatian realm with the Duchy of Bohemia, arguably also on Vistula.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=84–86}} | |||
] recorded in 981 toponym ''Chrvuati vicus'' (also later recorded in 11th-14th century), which is present-day ], between ] and ] in ], Germany.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=158}} The ''Chruuati'' (901) and ''Chruuati'' (981) near Halle.{{sfn|Marčinko|2000|p=183}} In charter by ] is recorded ''Chruazzis'' (1012), by ] as ''Churbate'' (1055), by ] as ''Grawat'' (also ''Curewate'', 1086). This settlement today is Korbetha on river ], near ].{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=158}} | |||
] and ] under ] and ] of ] in the 10th century. Duchy's territory included parts of today's Poland and Ukraine.]] | |||
In the 10th-12th centuries Croatian name can be often found in the territory of ] and ] of Carinthia,<ref>{{cite journal|last=Fokt|first=Krzysztof|title=Biali Chorwaci w Karantanii|url=https://ruj.uj.edu.pl/xmlui/handle/item/14717|year=2004|journal=Studenckie Zeszyty Naukowe Uniwersytetu Jagiellońskiego. Studenckie Zeszyty Historyczne|language=Polish|pages=11–22}}</ref> as well ] and ] of Styria.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=161–167}} In 954, Otto I in his charter mentions ] ''Croat'' - "''hobas duas proorietatis nostrae in loco Zuric as in pago Crouuati et in ministerio Hartuuigi''",{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=161}} and again in 961 ''pago Crauuati''.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=161–162}} The ''pago Chruuat'' is also mentioned by ] (979), and ''pago Croudi'' by ].{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=162}} | |||
] during the 10th century, per V.V. Sedov (2002).]] | |||
According to 10th century ''First Old Slavonic Legend'' about ], after his murder in 929 or 935 which ordered his brother ],{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=68–69, 112–113}} their mother ] fled in exile to ''Xorvaty''.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=150}}{{sfn|Овчинніков|2000|p=154}}{{sfn|Vach|2006|pp=255–256}}<ref name="Kalhous2012">{{cite book|last=Kalhous |first=David|title=Anatomy of a Duchy: The Political and Ecclesiastical Structures of Early P?emyslid Bohemia|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=hY-JMg8Cd-0C|year=2012|publisher=Brill|isbn=978-90-04-22980-8 |pages=75}}</ref> This is the first local account of the Croatian name in Slavic language.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=68}} While some considered that those Croats lived near Prague,<ref name="Kantor1983">{{cite book|last=Kantor|first=Marvin|title=Medieval Slavic Lives of Saints and Princes |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=RMDYAAAAMAAJ|year=1983|publisher=University of Michigan, Department of Slavic Languages and Literatures|isbn=978-0-930042-44-8|pages=150, 157, 160}}</ref><ref name="Kalhous2012" /> others noted that in the case of noble and royal fugitives tried to find security as distant as possible, indicating these Croats probably were located more to the East around Vistula valley.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=68–71}}<ref name="MacArtney2008">{{cite book|last=MacArtney|first=C. A.|author-link=Carlile Aylmer Macartney|title=The Magyars in the Ninth Century|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ry5eOQpGvQ8C|year=2008|publisher=Cambridge University Press|isbn=978-0-521-08070-5|pages=126, 136–138, 149}}</ref> There were also some attempts to relate with Croats an anonymous neighbor ruler (''vicinus subregulus'') who was unsuccessfully helped by ] and ] at war against Boleslaus I, but the evidence is inconclusive.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=70–71}} The Prague Charter from 1086 AD but with data from 973 mentions that on the Northeastern frontier of the Prague diocese lived "''Psouane, Chrouati et altera Chrowati, Zlasane...''".{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=148}} It is very rare that on a small territory lived two tribes of the same name, possibly indicating that the ''Crouati'' were probably settled East of ] and West of ] having a territory around the Elbe river, while the other ''Chrowati'' were present in Silesia or along the Upper Vistula in Poland because the diocese expanded up to Kraków and rivers ] and ].{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=19, 87–89, 94–95}}{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=428}}{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=149}} The Eastern part of the diocese territory was part of the Moravian expansion in the 9th and Bohemian expansion in the 10th century.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=87}} Some scholars located these Czech Croats within the territory of present-day ], ], ] and ].{{sfn|Vach|2006|p=239}}{{sfn|Widajewicz|2006|pp=267–268}} Vach argued that they had the most developed techniques of building fortifications among the Czech Slavs.{{sfn|Vach|2006|pp=240–242}} Many scholars consider that the ] (and possibly related Bohemian duke ] from 895{{sfn|Dvornik|1956|p=104–105}}), who competed with the ] for control over Bohemia and eventually succumbed to them, was of White Croat origin.{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=116}}{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=19, 94}}{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=431}}<ref name="BerendUrbańczyk2013">{{cite book |last1=Berend|first1=Nora|last2=Urbańczyk|first2=Przemysław |last3=Wiszewski|first3=Przemysław|title=Central Europe in the High Middle Ages: Bohemia, Hungary and Poland, c.900–c.1300 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=5eNRAgAAQBAJ|year=2013|publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-1-107-65139-5|page=84}}</ref> After the ] in 995 and unification of Bohemia, the Croats aren't mentioned anymore in that territory.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=151}} However, Łowmiański considered that the Bohemian location and existence of the Croats is very disputable,{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=68–71, 84, 89–91, 93–95, 98–99, 126}} and those sources mentioning Croats and Croatia at the Carpathian Mountains never mention them around river Elbe in Bohemia.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=68}} | |||
] recorded in 981 toponym ''Chrvuati vicus'' (also later recorded in 11th–14th century), which is present-day ], between ] and ] in ], Germany.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=158}} The ''Chruuati'' (901) and ''Chruuati'' (981) near Halle.{{sfn|Marčinko|2000|p=183}} In charter by ] is recorded ''Chruazzis'' (1012), by ] as ''Churbate'' (1055), by ] as ''Grawat'' (also ''Curewate'', 1086). This settlement today is Korbetha on river ], near ].{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=158}} | |||
===Legends=== | |||
According to Czech and Polish chronicles, the legendary ] came from (White) Croatia.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=151}} The ] (14th century) recounts "''V srbském jazyku jest země, jiežto Charvaty jest imě; v téj zemi bieše Lech, jemužto jmě bieše Čech''".{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=151}} ] recounted as "''Za Tatrami, v rovinách při řece Visle rozkládala se od nepaměti charvátská země, část prvotní veliké vlasti slovanské''" (Behind the ], in the plains of the river ], stretched from immemorial time Charvátská country (]), the initial part of the great Slavic homeland), and ''V té charvátské zemi bytovala četná plemena, příbuzná jazykem, mravy, způsobem života'' (In Charvátská existed numerous tribes, related by language, manners, and way of life).{{sfn|Jirásek|2015}} ] noted that the chronicle tells Czech came with six brothers from Croatia which once again indicates seven chiefs/tribes like in the Croatian origo gentis legend from the 30th chapter of ''De Administrando Imperio''.{{sfn|Alimov|2015|p=153}} It is considered that the chronicle refers to the Carpathian Croatia.{{sfn|Sedov|2012|p=15}} | |||
In the 10th–12th centuries Croatian name can be often found in the territory of ] and ] of Carinthia,{{sfn|Fokt|2004}} as well ] and ] of Styria.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=161–167}} In 954, Otto I in his charter mentions ] ''Croat'' – "''hobas duas proorietatis nostrae in loco Zuric as in pago Crouuati et in ministerio Hartuuigi''",{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=161}} and again in 961 ''pago Crauuati''.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=161–162}} The ''pago Chruuat'' is also mentioned by ] (979), and ''pago Croudi'' by ].{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=162}} | |||
One of the legendary figures ] who founded ], brother Khoryv or Horiv, and its oronym Khorevytsia, is often related to the Croatian ethnonym.<ref name="Dictionary1982">{{cite book|title=An Etymological Dictionary of the Ukrainian Language: Parts 12–22|url=https://archive.org/details/rudnycky_slovnyk_tom2.cropped.ocr|author=Jaroslav Rudnyckyj|author-link=Jaroslav Rudnyckyj|year=1982|publisher=]|location=Winnipeg|volume=2|language=English, Ukrainian|page=|quote=}}</ref>{{sfn|Malyckij|2006|pp=106–107}}{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=99–102, 109}} This legend, recorded by Nestor, has similar Armenian transcript from the 7th-8th century, in which Horiv is mentioned as ''Horean''.{{sfn|Malyckij|2006|p=107}} Paščenko related his name, beside to the Croatian ethnonym, to solar deity ].{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=99–102, 109}} Near Kiev there's a stream where previously existed large homonymous village Horvatka or Hrovatka (destroyed in the time of ]), which flows into ].{{sfn|Strižak|2006|pp=106–107}} In the vicinity are parts of the ].{{sfn|Strižak|2006|p=187}} | |||
=== Legends === | |||
Scholars consider that Croats could have been mentioned in the Old English and Nordic epic poems. The verse in Old English poem '']'' (10th century): | |||
According to Czech and Polish chronicles, the legendary ] came from (White) Croatia.{{sfn|Овчинніков|2000|p=154}}{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=151}} The ] (14th century) recounts "''V srbském jazyku jest země, jiežto Charvaty jest imě; v téj zemi bieše Lech, jemužto jmě bieše Čech''".{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=151}} ] recounted as "''Za Tatrami, v rovinách při řece Visle rozkládala se od nepaměti charvátská země, část prvotní veliké vlasti slovanské''" (Behind the ], in the plains of the river ], stretched from immemorial time Charvátská country (]), the initial part of the great Slavic homeland), and ''V té charvátské zemi bytovala četná plemena, příbuzná jazykem, mravy, způsobem života'' (In Charvátská existed numerous tribes, related by language, manners, and way of life).{{sfn|Jirásek|2015}} ] noted that the chronicle tells Czech came with six brothers from Croatia which once again indicates seven chiefs/tribes like in the Croatian ] legend from the 30th chapter of ''De Administrando Imperio''.{{sfn|Alimov|2015|p=153}} It is considered that the chronicle refers to the Carpathian Croatia.{{sfn|Sedov|2012|p=15}} | |||
One of the legendary figures ] who founded ], brother Khoryv or Horiv, and its oronym Khorevytsia, is often related to the Croatian ethnonym.<ref name="Dictionary1982">{{cite book|title=An Etymological Dictionary of the Ukrainian Language: Parts 12–22|url=https://archive.org/details/rudnycky_slovnyk_tom2.cropped.ocr|author=Jaroslav Rudnyckyj|author-link=Jaroslav Rudnyckyj|year=1982|publisher=]|location=Winnipeg|volume=2|language=en, uk|page=}}</ref>{{sfn|Malyckij|2006|pp=106–107}}{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=99–102, 109}} This legend, recorded by Nestor, has similar Armenian transcript from the 7th-8th century, in which Horiv is mentioned as ''Horean''.{{sfn|Malyckij|2006|p=107}} Paščenko related his name, beside to the Croatian ethnonym, to solar deity ].{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=99–102, 109}} Near Kiev there's a stream where previously existed large homonymous village Horvatka or Hrovatka (destroyed in the time of ]), which flows into ].{{sfn|Strižak|2006|pp=106–107}} In the vicinity are parts of the ].{{sfn|Strižak|2006|p=187}} | |||
{|style="border: 0px" align=center cellpadding=2 cellspacing=0 | |||
|- | |||
| |''Wulfhere sohte ic ond Wyrmhere; ful oft þær wig ne alæg,'' | |||
| |I visited Wulfhere and Wyrmhere; there battle often raged, | |||
|- | |||
| |''þonne Hræda here heardum sweordum,'' | |||
| | when the Hræda with their sharp swords, | |||
|- | |||
| |''ymb Wistlawudu wergan sceoldon'' | |||
| | in the ] woods had to defend | |||
|- | |||
| |''ealdne eþelstol Ætlan leodum.'' | |||
| | their ancestral seat against ]'s host. | |||
|} | |||
Some scholars consider that Croats could have been mentioned in the Old English and Nordic epic poems, like the verse in the Old English poem '']'' (10th century), which is similar to the one in '']'' (13th century), where prior the battle between Goths and Huns, ] died in ''Harvaða fjöllum'' (Carpathian Mountains{{sfn|Pendergrass|2015|p=75}}{{sfn|Shippey|2014|p=53}}) which is sometimes translated as "beneath the mountains of Harvathi",{{sfn|Dvornik|1949|p=285}} considered somewhere beneath Carpathian Mountains near river Dnieper.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=30–31}}{{sfn|Lewicki|2006|p=95}}{{sfn|Acker|Larrington|2013|p=245}}{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=96}} Lewicki argued that ], as in the case of Alfred the Great where called Croats ''Horithi'', often distorted foreign Slavic names.{{sfn|Lewicki|2006|pp=95–96}} | |||
The legendary Czech hermit from the 9th century, ], is mentioned as the son of certain king Gestimul or Gostimysl, who according to the Czech chronicles descended from the Croats or ].{{sfn|Vašica|2008|pp=242, 244, 247–248, 250–258}} | The legendary Czech hermit from the 9th century, ], is mentioned as the son of certain king Gestimul or Gostimysl, who according to the Czech chronicles descended from the Croats or ].{{sfn|Vašica|2008|pp=242, 244, 247–248, 250–258}} | ||
===Modern age=== | === Modern age === | ||
Polish writer Kazimierz Władysław Wóycicki released work ''Pieśni ludu Białochrobatów, Mazurów i Rusi z nad Bugu'' in 1836.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=121–122}} In 1861, in the statistical data about population in ] governorship released by Mikhail Lebedkin, were counted Horvati with 17,228 people.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=145}}{{sfn|Zimonyi|2015|pp=295, 319}} According to ] which ended in 1911, Polish immigrants to the United States born in around ] reportedly declared themselves as Bielochrovat (i.e. White Croat), which with Krakus and Crakowiak/Cracovinian was "names applying to subdivisions of the Poles".{{sfn|United States Immigration Commission|1911|pp=22, 40, 43, 88, 105}} | Polish writer Kazimierz Władysław Wóycicki released work ''Pieśni ludu Białochrobatów, Mazurów i Rusi z nad Bugu'' in 1836.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=121–122}} In 1861, in the statistical data about population in ] governorship released by Mikhail Lebedkin, were counted Horvati with 17,228 people.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=145}}{{sfn|Zimonyi|2015|pp=295, 319}} According to ] which ended in 1911, Polish immigrants to the United States born in around ] reportedly declared themselves as Bielochrovat (i.e. White Croat), which with Krakus and Crakowiak/Cracovinian was "names applying to subdivisions of the Poles".{{sfn|United States Immigration Commission|1911|pp=22, 40, 43, 88, 105}}<ref name="Novaković1977">{{cite book|last=Novaković|first=Relja|title=Odakle su Srbi dos̆li na Balkansko poluostrvo|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=5K0BAAAAMAAJ|year=1977|publisher=Istorijski institut|location=Beograd|language=sh|page=335}}</ref><ref name="Nikčević2002">{{cite book|last=Nikčević|first=Vojislav|title=Kroatističke studije|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=t2ccAQAAIAAJ|year=2002|publisher=Erasmus Naklada|language=sh|page=221|isbn=9789536132584}}</ref> | ||
The Northern Croats contributed and assimilated into Czech, Polish and Ukrainian ethnos.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=14}}{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=131}} |
The Northern Croats contributed and assimilated into Czech, Polish and Ukrainian ethnos.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=14}}{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=131}}{{sfn|Struk|1993|loc=Ph – Sr. Vol. 4|p=189}}<ref>{{cite encyclopedia |title=White Croatians|encyclopedia=] |url=http://www.encyclopediaofukraine.com/display.asp?linkpath=pages%5CW%5CH%5CWhiteCroatians.htm |year=2005|quote=They are believed to be the ancestors of certain Ukrainians, specifically the Hutsuls...}}</ref> They are considered as the predecessors of the ],{{sfn|Magocsi|2005|p=5}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=78}}{{sfn|Magocsi|1995}}<ref>{{cite book|last=Motta |first=Giuseppe|title=Less than Nations: Central-Eastern European Minorities after WWI, Volumes 1 and 2|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=GnUxBwAAQBAJ|year=2014|publisher=Cambridge Scholars Publishing|isbn=978-1-4438-5859-5 |page=156|quote=There were different theories to explain the presence of Rusyns. In his ''The settlements, economy and history of the Rusyns of Subcarpathia'' (1923) A. Hodinka wondered if Russians arrived before the Magyars, at the same time or later? Were they White Croats? Slavs who mixed with nomad Vlachs?}}</ref> specifically Dolinyans,<ref>{{cite encyclopedia|title=ДОЛЫНЯ́НЕ|url=https://bigenc.ru/ethnology/text/3456468 |author=И.А. Бойко|encyclopedia=] |year=2016|publisher=Bolshaya Rossiyskaya Entsiklopediya, ]|language=ru|quote=Сформировались на основе вост.-слав. населения 7–9 вв. (хорваты, или белые хорваты), вошедшего в 10 в.}}</ref> ],<ref name="Boikos" /><ref>{{cite encyclopedia|title=БОЙКИ|url=http://www.history.org.ua/?termin=Bojky|author=В.А. Войналович |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History|year=2003|publisher=], ]|volume=1|language=uk|page=688|isbn=966-00-0734-5|quote=Гадають, що Б. – нащадки давнього слов'ян. племені білих хорватів, яких Володимир Святославич приєднав до Київської Русі}}</ref> ],<ref>{{cite encyclopedia|title=Hutsuls|encyclopedia=]|url=http://www.encyclopediaofukraine.com/display.asp?linkpath=pages%5CH%5CU%5CHutsuls.htm |author=Nicolae Pavliuc|author2=Volodymyr Sichynsky|author3=Stanisław Vincenz|year=2001|orig-date=1989|publisher=]|volume=2|isbn=978-0-8020-3362-8 |quote=The Slavic White Croatians inhabited the region in the first millennium AD; with the rise of Kyivan Rus', they became vassals of the new state.}}</ref><ref>{{cite encyclopedia|title=ГУЦУЛИ |url=http://www.history.org.ua/?termin=Guculy|author=Л.В. Ковпак|encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History|year=2004|publisher=], ]|volume=2 |language=uk|isbn=966-00-0632-2|quote=Г. – нащадки давніх слов'ян. племен – білих хорватів, тиверців й уличів, які в 10 ст. входили до складу Київської Русі ... Питання походження назви "гуцули" остаточно не з'ясоване. Найпоширеніша гіпотеза – від волоського слова "гоц" (розбійник), на думку ін., від слова "кочул" (пастух).}}</ref> and ].<ref name="UNESCO" />{{sfn|Magocsi|2015|p=29}}<ref>{{cite book |author1=]|last2=Kohut|first2=Zenon E.|last3=Nebesio|first3=Bohdan Y.|first4=Myroslav |last4=Yurkevich|title=Historical Dictionary of Ukraine |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=-h6r57lDC4QC |year=2013|publisher=Scarecrow Press|isbn=978-0-8108-7847-1|page=321|quote=In the opinion of some scholars, the ancestors of the Lemkos were the White Croatians, who settled the Carpathian region between the seventh and tenth centuries.}}</ref> | ||
==Migration to Croatia== | == Migration to Croatia == | ||
{{See also|Antae|Sclaveni|Slavic migrations to Southeastern Europe|Maurice's Balkan campaigns}} | |||
]]] | ]]] | ||
] | |||
It is considered that the Czech-Polish Croatian tribes were related to the Croatian tribes from ] and Prykarpattia in Ukraine,{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=168, 444, 451}}{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=93}} and that they became separated during the ], at least by the end of the 6th and early 7th century,<ref name="Tadeusz51"/> and seemingly formed one large Proto-Slavic tribe or tribal alliance.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=14}}{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=168, 444, 451, 501, 516}} However, the same name does not necessarily mean having the same origin.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=12, 23}} Their exact place of migration is uncertain, while some scholars considered it to be around Bohemia and Polabia along a Western route through the ], other argued to be in Lesser Poland and Western Ukraine according to historical-archaeological and linguistical data about the main movement of the Avars and Slavs,{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=60–64}}{{sfn|Kardaras|2018|p=93}} and that "served as a direct link between Eastern and Southern Slavs".<ref name="Tadeusz51"/><ref name="Boikos">{{cite encyclopedia|title=Boikos|encyclopedia=]|url=http://www.encyclopediaofukraine.com/display.asp?linkpath=pages%5CB%5CO%5CBoikos.htm|first=Sofiia|last=Rabii-Karpynska|year=2013|quote=The Boikos are believed to be the descendants of the ancient Slavic tribe of White Croatians that came under the rule of the Kyivan Rus’ state during the reign of Prince Volodymyr the Great. Before the Magyars occupied the Danube Lowland this tribe served as a direct link between the Eastern and Southern Slavs.}} Article from {{cite book|title=]|year=1984|publisher=]|volume=1|isbn=978-0802033628}}</ref> | |||
], especially ] and ], including the White Croats, invaded and settled the ] since the 6th and 7th century.{{sfn|Van Antwerp Fine Jr.|1991|pp=26–41}} Their exact place of migration to the Balkans is uncertain, but it is generally argued to be from the region of Galicia (Western Ukraine and Southeastern-Southern Poland) along an Eastern route through the Pannonian Basin and alongside Eastern Carpathians according to historical-archaeological and linguistical data about the main movement of the Avars and Slavs,{{sfn|Dvornik|1956|p=7, 29, 34, 63}}{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=117}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=60–64}}{{sfn|Kardaras|2018|p=93}}{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2018|p=12–13}} and that "served as a direct link between Eastern and Southern Slavs".<ref name="Tadeusz51" /><ref name="Boikos">{{cite encyclopedia|title=Boikos|encyclopedia=]|url=http://www.encyclopediaofukraine.com/display.asp?linkpath=pages%5CB%5CO%5CBoikos.htm |first=Sofiia|last=Rabii-Karpynska|year=2013|quote=The Boikos are believed to be the descendants of the ancient Slavic tribe of White Croatians that came under the rule of the Kyivan Rus' state during the reign of Prince Volodymyr the Great. Before the Magyars occupied the Danube Lowland this tribe served as a direct link between the Eastern and Southern Slavs.}} Article from {{cite book|title=] |year=1984|publisher=]|volume=1|isbn=978-0-8020-3362-8}}</ref> Other scholars considered it to be from around Bohemia and Silesia-Lesser Poland along a Western route through the ], but that is disputable because there is no historical source and was never proved that the Croats lived there in the 7th or even 9-10th century.{{sfn|Овчинніков|2000|p=153}}{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=450–451}}{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=10–12, 68, 99}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=48–63}} | |||
There exist several hypotheses on the date and historical context of the migration to the ], most often being related to the Pannonian Avars activity in late 6th and early 7th century.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp= |
There exist several hypotheses on the date and historical context of the migration to the ] in the Roman province of ], most often being related to the Pannonian Avars activity in late 6th and early 7th century.{{sfn|Budak|1995|p=147}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=59–64}}{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=169, 175–177, 444, 450}} It is not clear whether some unnamed Slavs or the Croats plundered the same province and ] together with the Avars.{{sfn|Voitovych|2010|p=45–47}}{{sfn|Filipec|2020|p=154-159, 162–166}} The migration of the Croats according to narrative in ''DAI'' is commonly dated between 622 and 627,{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=117}} or 622–638,{{sfn|Živković|2012|p=59}} but the account can be interpreted as a date when the Croats revolted against the Avars after the Croatian migration and settlement in Dalmatia in the late 6th and early 7th century.{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=182, 450}}{{sfn|Heather|2010|pp=406, 425, 444}}{{sfn|Voitovych|2010|p=45–47}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=60–64}}{{sfn|Filipec|2020|p=154–159, 162–166}} It is considered that the uprising happened after failed ],{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=117, 124}}{{sfn|Heršak|Silić|2002|pp=211–213}}{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=450}} or during the Slavic uprising led by ] against the Avars in 632,{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=217}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=62}} or around 635–641 when the Avars were defeated by ] of the ].{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=182}}{{sfn|Filipec|2020|p=154–157}} As the Avars were enemies of the Byzantine Empire the involvement of Emperor ] on the side of Croats, and organizing relations with "barbarians" from Roman cities perspective and tradition, cannot be entirely excluded.{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=124}}{{sfn|Budak|1995|p=75}}{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=450}}{{sfn|Kardaras|2018|p=94}} According to other theorization the migration of the Croats in the 7th century was the second and final Slavic migratory wave to the ].{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=217}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=62}}{{sfn|Van Antwerp Fine Jr.|1991|pp=53, 56}} It is related to the thesis by ] about the double migration of South Slavs, that both migrations in ''DAI'' are not part of the same story and event.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=23–24}}{{sfn|Budak|1995|p=55}}{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=97}} Although it is possible that some Croatian tribes were present among Slavs in the first Slavic-Avar wave in the 6th century, it is argued that the Croatian migration (from Zakarpattia{{sfn|Budak|1995|p=55}}), seen as of a separate warrior elite group which started anti-Avar rebellions, in the second wave was or not equally numerous to make a significant common-linguistical influence into already present Slavs and natives,<ref name="Tadeusz51" />{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=23–24}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=62}}{{sfn|Van Antwerp Fine Jr.|1991|pp=37, 53, 56}} or was made of large units with significantly larger number.{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=176, 446, 460}}{{sfn|Van Antwerp Fine Jr.|1991|p=53|ps=...if few Slaveni had come into the Western territories under the Avars, probably many more did so now, in the wake of the new conquerors}}{{sfn|Heather|2010|pp=404–408, 424–425, 444|ps=:It is also unclear whether their arrival represented a further major wave of Slavic immigration into the north-western Balkans, or whether they functioned essentially as an organizing element for Slavic groups already present there but formerly subject to Avar domination ... third type of Slavic migrant group that was either large enough or militarily specialized enough to throw off Avar domination ... On the other hand, the historical evidence for much larger Slavic social units on the move (whether ‘tribal’ or military specialists – if such, indeed, were the Serbs and Croats) ... Second, Avars were responsible for the spread of the larger 'tribal' Slavic communities into the Balkans after 610, which would have been impossible if the former had not destroyed Roman frontier security. But these were the same Slavs who had been alternately fighting and serving the Avars over the previous fifty years, so there is every reason to suppose that they also wanted to put themselves, not to mention their wives and children, out of the latter’s reach.}} ] instead advances the idea of two separate waves of Croats, first massive wave (587–614) from Galicia forced their way through Pannonia, Bosnia and started the conquest of Dalmatia while second wave (626–630) from West of Galicia finished it.{{sfn|Voitovych|2010|p=45–47, 52–53}} The theory on dual division and migration of the Slavs is criticized for being unnatural and improbable with current argumentation.{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=13}}{{sfn|Fabijanić|2009|p=20–27}} Since the 10th century both Roman and Slavic tradition tried to explain their distant history and depict others (barbarians) or themselves (Slavs) in more positive or negative light.{{sfn|Budak|1995|p=76}} Such theorizations are based on literal interpretation of anachronistic and semi-historical narrative from passages in ''DAI'', and according to more critical historiographical, archaeological and linguistic data and interpretations, the Croats mainly or exclusively arrived with the Avars in the first massive wave from the Eastern Carpathians.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=60–64}} Whatever the case, the Croats had to be strong and well-organized enough to get a new homeland by war and victory over Avars.{{sfn|Heather|2010|pp=406, 425, 444}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=21}}{{sfn|Filipec|2020|p=157}} | ||
On the basis of archaeological data between the late 6th and early 9th century and emergence of cremation burials, it is considered that the dating of Slavic/Croat migration and settlement in Croatia to the beginning of the 7th century is generally reliable.{{#tag:ref|<ref name="Belos00">{{cite journal |last1=Belošević |first1=Janko |date=2000 |title=Razvoj i osnovne značajke starohrvatskih grobalja horizonta 7.-9. stoljeća na povijesnim prostorima Hrvata |url=https://morepress.unizd.hr/journals/index.php/pov/article/view/2231 |language=hr |journal=Radovi |volume=39 |issue=26 |pages=71–97 |doi=10.15291/radovipov.2231 |access-date=30 June 2022|doi-access=free }}</ref><ref name="Petrinec05">{{cite journal |last1=Petrinec |first1=Maja |date=2005 |title=Dva starohrvatska groblja u Biskupiji kod Knina |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/2526 |language=hr |journal=Vjesnik Za Arheologiju I Povijest Dalmatinsku |volume=98 |issue=1 |pages=173, 192–197 |quote=Nalaze grobne keramike s područja Hrvatske u više je navrata razmatrao J. Belošević, te došao do zaključka da se otkriveno posuđe s obzirom na oblik može podijeliti na ono tipično slavenskih oblika (jajoliki i kružno-jajoliki lonci poput primjerka s Bukorovića podvornice) i ono koje odražava kasnoantičke tradicije (lonci s ručkama i vrčevi s izljevom).119 U tehnološkom smislu, kao i zbog načina ukrašavanja, može se zaključiti da sve to posuđe nastaje pod utjecajem kasnoantičke keramičke produkcije. Ono, međutim, ne predstavlja dokaz o znatnijem sudjelovanju starosjedilačkoga stanovništva u oblikovanju nove etničke slike u Dalmaciji, kako je to, na osnovi pojedinih keramičkih nalaza, pokušao protumačiti A. Milošević.120 Upravo obrnuto, pojava posuđa u grobovima prvi je materijalni dokaz kojim je obilježena prisutnost novog naroda na ovim prostorima, a nikad i nigdje nije zabilježena na grobljima 6. i ranog 7. stoljeća, koja se sa sigurnošću mogu pripisati starijem stanovništvu (npr. Knin-Greblje, Korita-Duvno).121 Osim toga, prilaganje posuđa povezano je s poganskim pogrebnim običajima kakvi su, bez obzira na određeni stupanj barbarizacije, nespojivi s kršćanskom pripadnošću spomenutog stanovništva... |access-date=30 June 2022}}</ref><ref name="Ivancan06">{{cite journal |last1=Ivančan |first1=Tajana Sekelj |last2=Tkalčec |first2=Tatjana |date=2006 |title=Slavensko paljevinsko groblje na položaju Duga ulica 99 u Vinkovcima |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/en/12009 |language=hr, de |journal=Prilozi |volume=23 |pages=195 |access-date=30 June 2022}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal |last1=Ivančan |first1=Tajana Sekelj |date=2009 |title=Ranosrednjovjekovni koštani propletači s nalazišta Torčec – Prečno pole: prilog poznavanju slavenskog naseljavanja Podravine |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/clanak/108784 |language=hr |journal=Archaeologia Adriatica |volume=3 |issue=1 |pages=335–346 |access-date=30 June 2022}}</ref><ref name="Gusar09">{{cite journal |last1=Gusar |first1=Karla |date=2009 |title=Nalazi slavenske keramike s lokaliteta Podvršje – Glavčine |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/en/clanak/108780 |language=hr |journal=Archaeologia Adriatica |volume=3 |issue=1 |pages=305–322 |doi=10.15291/archeo.1064 |access-date=30 June 2022|doi-access=free }}</ref>{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2010|pp=37, 48}}<ref>{{cite book |last=Fabijanić |first=Tomislav |date=2012 |title=Early Medieval pottery on the eastern Adriatic in context of interaction between the Slavs and autochthonous population |url=https://www.academia.edu/8092683 |location=All'Insegna del Giglio (Fl) |publisher=All'Insegna del Giglio |pages=361–362 |isbn=978-88-7814-540-5}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last=Fabijanić |first=Tomislav |date=2013 |chapter=14C date from early Christian basilica gemina in Podvršje (Croatia) in the context of Slavic settlement on the eastern Adriatic coast |title=The early Slavic settlement of Central Europe in the light of new dating evidence |location=Wroclaw |publisher=Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology of the Polish Academy of Sciences |pages=251–260 |isbn=978-83-63760-10-6}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last=Gusar |first=Karla |date=2013 |chapter=A Contribution to Research on the Early Slavs in Croatia – New data from Krneza |title=The early Slavic settlement of Central Europe in the light of new dating evidence |location=Wroclaw |publisher=Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology of the Polish Academy of Sciences |pages=223–235 |isbn=978-83-63760-10-6}}</ref><ref name="Bekic2013C14">{{cite book |last=Bekić |first=Luka |date=2013 |chapter=New 14C dates from Slavic settlements in northwestern Croatia |title=The early Slavic settlement of Central Europe in the light of new dating evidence |chapter-url=https://www.academia.edu/5151243 |location=Wroclaw |publisher=Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology of the Polish Academy of Sciences |pages=237–250 |isbn=978-83-63760-10-6}}</ref>{{sfn|Bekić|2012|p=21–27}}{{sfn|Bekić|2016|p=101, 119, 123, 138–140, 157–162, 173–174, 177–179}}<ref name="Stingl16">{{cite journal |last1=Stingl |first1=Sebastijan |date=2016 |title=Ranosrednjovjekovni paljevinski ukopi u Hrvatskoj |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/en/169379 |language=hr |journal=Rostra |volume=7 |issue=7 |pages=41–42, 47, 49, 53, 57 |access-date=30 June 2022}}</ref>{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2018a|p=6, 10–16}}{{sfn|Filipec|2020|p=160–168}}}} However, it's unclear whether some regional and chronological archaeological differences between Northern, Western and Southern Croatia in the end of 6th until early 8th century are result of two separate Slavic waves (via Moravian Gate and Podunavlje),{{sfn|Bekić|2016|p=33, 105, 168–169, 178–182}} as well it is difficult, practically impossible,{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=63–64}} to differentiate Croats from other Sclaveni and Antae.{{sfn|Fabijanić|2009|p=1–8, 100–101, 152}}{{sfn|Filipec|2020|p=155–156, 166, 170}} Conservatively, the "Old Croat" archaeological period is dated between 7th and early 9th century,<ref name="Belos00" />{{sfn|Filipec|2020|p=171}} and were found archaeological parallels in Southeastern (Slovenia, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Serbia, Hungary, Bulgaria and Romania) and Central-Eastern (Slovakia, Czechia, Eastern Austria, Poland and Ukraine) countries.{{#tag:ref|<ref name="Belos00" /><ref name="Petrinec05" /><ref name="Ivancan06" /><ref name="Gusar09" /><ref name="Bekic2013C14" />{{sfn|Bekić|2012|p=21–27}}<ref name="Stingl16" /><ref>{{cite journal |last1=Šalkovský |first1=Peter |date=2007 |title=Problematika pravokutnih i elipsoidnih zemunica kod Slavena |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/en/clanak/40608 |language=hr, sk |journal=Prilozi |volume=24 |pages=304–305 |access-date=30 June 2022}}</ref>{{sfn|Bekić|2016|p=105, 107, 113–114, 153, 168–169}}{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2018a|p=8–9}}}} ] and ] argued that the rare findings of objects and ceramics of the first group of Slavs (Sclaveni) of the ] dated to the end of 6th and beginning of the 7th century were followed by more numerous second group of Slavs (Antes) of the ] with artifacts of ] from Ukraine (found in Dalmatian and Pannonian part of Croatia), while the "Old Croatian" archaeological findings from the 8th–9th century indicate social-political stabilization and stratification.{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=159–169, 175–177, 444, 450–452}}{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2010|pp=39, 44}} Another group of historians and archaeologists, like ], A. Milošević, M. Ančić and V. Sokol argued late 8th-early 9th century migration of Croats as Frankish vassals during the ],{{sfn|Dzino|2010|pp=175, 179–180}}{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2016|p=20–22, 27–37}} but it does not have enough evidence and arguments,{{sfn|Fabijanić|2009|p=20–27}}{{sfn|Dzino|2010|pp=180–182}}{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2016|p=31–38}}{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=103}}<ref name="BilogrivicCaroli18">{{cite book |last=Bilogrivić |first=Goran |date=2018 |chapter=Carolingian Weapons and the Problem of Croat Migration and Ethnogenesis |title=Migration, Integration and Connectivity on the Southeastern Frontier of the Carolingian Empire |editor=Danijel Dzino |editor2=Ante Milošević |editor3=Trpimir Vedriš |publisher=Brill |pages=86–99 |doi=10.1163/9789004380134_007 |isbn=978-90-04-38013-4 |s2cid=165889390 |quote=...The interpretation of Carolingian finds from Croatia and adjacent areas seems more probable in such a context. This does not negate early medieval migrations, which surely have occurred, but not as a single closed event in a fixed moment of time and, apparently, not at the turn of the 8th and 9th centuries. Neither the material, nor the written sources support that. The Carolingian influence on early medieval Croatia was quite considerable and quite important, as was shown by the exhibition "Croats and Carolingians" in 2000/2001. For the formation of early medieval Croat identity and their ethnogenesis it was possibly the key element. However, it had hardly anything to do with the presumed migration of the Croats.}}</ref> it's not supported in written sources,{{sfn|Dzino|2010|pp=181}}{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2016|p=34}}{{sfn|Kardaras|2018|p=93}}<ref name="BilogrivicCaroli18" /> and is not usually accepted by mainstream scholarship.<ref name="Petrinec05" />{{sfn|Dzino|2010|pp=181–182}}<ref name="BilogrivicCaroli18" />{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2010|pp=34, 37–38, 48}} | |||
On the basis of archaeological data between the 7th and 9th century, it is considered that the dating to the 7th century is generally reliable.{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2010|pp=37, 48}} ] and ] supported it by the rare findings of objects and ceramics of ] on the territory of Croatia, Bosnia and Herzegovina, and Serbia which is dated to the end of 6th and beginning of the 7th century, while the related archaeological findings in Croatia from the 8th-9th century indicate social-political stabilization and stratification.{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=169, 175–177, 444, 450–452}}{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2010|pp=39, 44}} Another group of historians and archaeologists, like ] and Ante Milošević, argued late 8th-century migration as Frankish vassals during the Frank-Avar war (see ]), but it does not have enough evidence,{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=103}} it's not supported in written sources,{{sfn|Kardaras|2018|p=93}} and is not usually accepted.{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2010|pp=37–38, 48}} In the territory of present-day Croatia they gradually assimilated with the Pre-Slavic population as archaeological data does indicate some continuity of ] population who mostly withdrew to the mountains, coastal cities and islands.{{sfn|Budak|2018|pp=104–105}}{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=446}} However, the size and influence of the autochthonous population on the ethnogenesis is disputed depending on the interpretation of the archaeological data, considering them as a minority with some cultural influence or as a majority who outnumbered the Slavs.{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2010|pp=39–41}} | |||
In the territory of present-day Croatia, it is considered as archaeologically certain that by the last-third of the 7th century disappear Roman ] and Germanic cultural traces in most part of the region and that there's no obvious continuity between native settlements and cemeteries with newly arrived population and paganism.{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2018a|p=10–14}}{{sfn|Filipec|2020|p=14, 151, 158, 166}} The data shows sudden change of native lifestyle, defensive use and desolation of ] and other smaller cities, destruction of churches and else dated at the end of 6th until mid-7th century.{{sfn|Bekić|2016|p=138, 157–160}} What differentiated Croats from other contemporary Slavs was that Croats or partly brought or very early accepted the practice of inhumation from Roman-Christian natives (possibly gradually accepting Christianity already by 8th century<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Jarak |first1=Mirja |date=2021 |title=Groblja i nalazi 7. i 8. stoljeća i formiranje identiteta u ranosrednjovjekovnoj Hrvatskoj |trans-title=Cemeteries and findings from the 7th and 8th centuries and the making of identities in early-medieval Croatia |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/en/clanak/386849 |language=hr, en |journal=Vjesnik Arheološkog muzeja u Zagrebu |volume=54 |issue=1 |pages=225–240 |doi=10.52064/vamz.54.1.13 |s2cid=245082805 |access-date=30 June 2022|doi-access=free }}</ref>).{{sfn|Filipec|2020|p=39, 43–45, 155, 166}} Besides cremation and skeletal cemeteries, the Slavs in eighth and ninth century North Dalmatia also buried their skeletal remains in ] which "could be a reflection of this process in the broader Slavic sphere" (among East Slavs and central region of West Slavs).{{sfn|Bekić|2016|p=29, 164, 173}} As assimilated with the remaining Roman population who withdrew to the coastal mountains, cities and islands,{{sfn|Budak|2018|pp=104–105}}{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=446}}{{sfn|Bekić|2016|p=138–139, 158–160}}{{sfn|Filipec|2020|p=13, 15}} the size and influence of the autochthonous population on the modern Croatian ethnogenesis is disputed depending on the interpretation of the archaeological data, considering them as a minority with significant cultural influence or as a majority who outnumbered the Slavs.<ref name="Petrinec05" />{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2010|pp=39–41}}{{sfn|Bekić|2016|p=177–178}}{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2018a|p=6}}{{sfn|Filipec|2020|p=167–170}} However, archaeological and anthropological data indicate that Slavs/Croats were not in small numbers, probably migrated and settled in several waves, contacts with natives were more prominent in Western and almost non-existent in Pannonian part of Croatia, and that the first Slavs/Croats settled near old-Roman sites in North Dalmatia in the second half of 7th and more prominently since early 8th century.{{sfn|Fabijanić|2009|p=1–8, 100–101, 152}}{{sfn|Bekić|2016|p=160, 173–174, 177–178}}{{sfn|Bilogrivić|2018a|p=12–15}} | |||
==Archeology== | |||
] | |||
According to research by Sedov in 1979, all early mentions of Croatian ethnonym are in the areas where ceramics of ] were found. It originated in the area between ] and ], and later expanded to the West, and its bearers were the Antes tribes.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=130–134}} A. V. Majorov criticized Sedov's consideration, who almost exclusively related the Croats with Penkovka culture and the Antes, because the territory the Croats inhabited in the middle and upper Dniester and the upper Vistula was part of ] related to ] which was characteristic for the ]-type of burial which was also found in the upper Elbe territory where presumably lived the Czech Croats.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=85, 131, 168}} They were representatives of both these archaeological cultures and possibly formed before them at the least late 4th or during the 5th century in the area of the intertwining of these cultures around the Dniester basin.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=85–86, 168}} It is considered that the Carpathian Croats later between 7th and 10th century were part of the ], which developed from Prague-Korchak culture, and was characteristic for East Slavic tribes, besides Croats, including ], ], ], ], ] and ].<ref name="Kozak1999">{{cite book|last=Козак|first=В. Д.|title=Етногенез та етнічна історія населення Українських Карпат|year=1999|publisher=Institute of Ethnology of the National Academy of Sciences of Ukraine|location=Lviv|volume=1|language=Ukrainian|pages=483–502}}</ref><ref>{{cite book|last=Cvijanović|first=Irena|chapter=The Typology of Early Medieval Settlements in Bohemia, Poland and Russia|editor=Rudić, Srđan|title=The World of the Slavs: Studies of the East, West and South Slavs: Civitas, Oppidas, Villas and Archeological Evidence (7th to 11th Centuries AD)|chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=pLJCCwAAQBAJ&pg=PA289|year=2013|publisher=Istorijski institut|isbn=978-86-7743-104-4|pages=289–344|ref=harv}}</ref><ref>{{cite encyclopedia|title=ХОРВАТИ|url=http://www.history.org.ua/?termin=Khorvaty|author=Синиця Є.В.|encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History|year=2013|publisher=], ]|volume=10|language=Ukrainian|isbn=((978-966-00-1359-9))|quote=...єдине з літописних племен, для котрого "Повість временних літ" не вказує територію розселення. Локалізація Х. у Прикарпатті та, можливо, Закарпатті базується на двох підставах: 1) у цих регіонах у 8—10 ст. поширені пам’ятки райковецької культури, притаманної всім східнослов’ян. племенам Правобережжя в зазначений час; 2) ця частина ареалу райковецької к-ри лежить поза межами розселення ін. літописних племен, згаданих у "Повісті временних літ". Гомогенність райковецьких старожитностей, які не членуються на відносно чіткі локальні варіанти, не дає змоги конкретизувати кордони Х. та їхніх сусідів (волинян/бужан на пн. та пн. сх., уличів на пд. сх. і тиверців на пд.). Певною особливістю райковецьких пам’яток Прикарпаття є поширеність городищ-сховищ, що були одночасно сакральними центрами (мали капища та "довгі будинки"-контини, призначені для общинних бенкетів-братчин).}}</ref><ref>{{cite encyclopedia|title=РАЙКОВЕЦЬКА КУЛЬТУРА|url=http://www.history.org.ua/?termin=Rajkovetska_k_ra|author=Абашина Н.С.|encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History|accessdate=20 June 2019|publisher=], ]|language=Ukrainian|quote=Носіями Р.к. були літописні племена – поляни, уличі, древляни, волиняни, бужани, хорвати, тиверці.}}</ref> | |||
According to anthropological ] studies they arrived as biological homogeneous Slavic group of people without significant similarity to Scythians-Sarmatians and Avars (see ]). Medieval Croatian sites in Dalmatia were more closely related to Slavic sites in distant Poland rather than in ] (possibly indicating that the account from ''DAI'' about the splitting off a part of the Dalmatian Croats who took rule of Pannonia was related to the political rule rather than ethnic origin),<ref>{{citation |author=M. Šlaus |date=1998 |title=Craniometric relationships of medieval Central European populations: Implications for Croat ethnogenesis |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/index.php?show=clanak&id_clanak_jezik=137261&lang=en |journal=Starohrvatska Prosvjeta |volume=3 |issue=25 |pages=81–107}}</ref><ref>{{citation |author=M. Šlaus |date=2000 |title=Kraniometrijska analiza srednjovjekovnih nalazišta središnje Europe: Novi dokazi o ekspanziji hrvatskih populacija tijekom 10. do 13. stoljeća |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/5505?lang=en |journal=Opuscula Archaeologica: Papers of the Department of Archaeology |volume=23–24 |issue=1 |pages=273–284}}</ref><ref>{{citation |author=M. Šlaus |date=2004 |title=Craniometric relationships among medieval Central European populations: implications for Croat migration and expansion. |pmid=15311416 |journal=Croatian Medical Journal |volume=45 |issue=4 |pages=434–444 |display-authors=etal}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal|author=Ž. Bašić|title=Cultural inter-population differences do not reflect biological distances: an example of interdisciplinary analysis of populations from Eastern Adriatic coast|journal=Croatian Medical Journal|volume=56|issue=3|date=2015|pmc=4500963|doi=10.3325/cmj.2015.56.230|display-authors=etal|pmid=26088847|pages=230–238}}</ref> and Carpathian Croats sites in Western Ukraine were also close to medieval Croats which "testify for their common origin".<ref name="Rudych2015">{{cite journal |last1=Rudych |first1=Tetyana O. |date=2015 |title=Anthropological material from Zelenche, an ancient Rus period burial ground |url=http://www.vgosau.kiev.ua/a/Archaeology_2015_01.pdf |language=uk |journal=Археологія, NASU Institute of Archaeology |issue=1 |pages=99–108 |issn=0235-3490 |access-date=18 June 2022}}</ref><ref name="Rudych2014">{{cite book |last=Rudych |first=Tetyana O. |date=2014 |title=Населення Середнього Подніпров'я І—ІІ тисячоліття за матеріалами антропології |trans-title=Population of the Middle Dnieper of I-II millennium by anthropological materials |url=https://archive.org/details/rudych2014 |language=uk |location=Kiev |publisher=] |pages=93, 98, 104–105, 109, 150–151, 155, 158, 183, 201, 207–209, 251 |isbn=978-966-02-6889-0}}</ref> | |||
By the 7th century the Croats had established and fortified ]s (]), which became a commerce and trade centers.{{sfn|Magocsi|2002|p=4}} ] was an important geographical location because it connected via an overland route Kiev in the East with ], ], ] and other cities in the West, as well as northwest to the ] and southeast to the ].{{sfn|Magocsi|2002|p=4}} Along these routes were founded the settlements of ], ], ], ], and ], of which the last was ruled by a mythical ruler ].{{sfn|Magocsi|2002|p=4}}{{sfn|Magocsi|2005|p=5}} | |||
== Archeology == | |||
] ].]] | |||
] | |||
Archaeological excavations held between 1981-1995 by Ukrainian archaeologist and historian Orest Korčinski and others who researched Early Middle Age Gords in ] and Western ] dated between 9th-11th century found that fortified Gords with a range of 0.2 ha made 65%, those of 2 ha 20%, and more than 2 ha 15% in that region.{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006a|pp=34–35}} There were 35 Gords, including big Gords like Revno, Stilsko, ], Kotorin complex, Klyuchi, Stuponica, ], Pidhorodyshche, ], Hanachivka, Solonsko among others.{{sfn|Korčinskij|2000|pp=113–120}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006a|pp=38–39}} Only 12 of them survived until the 14th century.{{sfn|Korčinskij|2000|p=120}} ] in its inclusion of ] also mentions two large gords at the villages of Pidhoroddya and Lykovyshche near ] dated between 6th and 8th century and identified with the White Croats.<ref name="UNESCO">{{cite press release |author=<!--Staff writer(s); no by-line.--> |title=Wooden Tserkvas of the Carpathian Region in Poland and Ukraine |url=https://whc.unesco.org/uploads/nominations/1424.pdf |location=Warsaw – Kiev |agency=UNESCO |date=2011 |access-date=2020-08-03 |pages=153, 9 |quote=The city of Rohatyn is situated at the crossroads of routes leading to Halych, Lviv and Ternopil. Evidence of two large White Croatian towns (6th-8th centuries) was found near Rohatyn at the villages of Pidhoroddya and Lykovyshche. One of them is likely to have been Old Rohatyn ... The Lemkos an ethnic group inhabiting the Eastern Carpathians, between the River of Poprad to the west and the rivers of Oslava and Laborec to the east. The ethnic shape of the Lemko territory was affected by the Wallachian colonization in 14th-16th centuries, the influx of a Ruthenian-influenced Slovak population and the settlement of a Slavic tribe called the White Croats, who had inhabited this part of the Carpathians since the 5th century.}}</ref> Korčinski's excavation revealed a Gord (since 2008 dated in between 8th-9th century{{sfn|Korčinskij|2013a|pp=210–212}}) of unusually big dimension with a surface of 250 ha, including a fortress of 15 ha, defensive line of 10 km,{{sfn|Korčinskij|2004|p=2}} located on river Kolodnitsa (connected to most important river in the region, Dniester{{sfn|Korčinskij|2013a|p=212}}) between current village ] and ] which Ukrainian archaeologists attribute to the White Croats.{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006a|p=37}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006b|pp=68–71}} In its vicinity were also found some of the only examples of a pre-Christian period cult building among Slavs,{{sfn|Korčinskij|2004|pp=2–7}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2013a|pp=220–221}} for one of which Korčinski assumed a possible connection with the medieval descriptions of a temple dedicated to the deity ].{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006a|p=37}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006b|p=71}} Until 2008 near Stilsko have been found more than 50 settlements of open type dated between 8th-10th century,{{sfn|Korčinskij|2013a|p=212}} as well around 200 ].{{sfn|Korčinskij|2013a|p=221}} It indicates a high economic, demographic, defense and political organization,{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006b|p=70}} and is argued to have been a capital of Eastern (Carpathian) Croats.{{sfn|Korčinskij|2013a|p=212}} According to archaeological material, by the end of the 10th and beginning of the 11th century it ceased to exist for now unknown reasons and the fire traces of possible enemy invasion are not considered as sufficient consequence.{{sfn|Korčinskij|2013b|p=264}} | |||
According to Sedov, all early mentions of Croatian ethnonym are in the areas where ceramics of ] were found. It originated in the area between ] and ], and later expanded to the West and South, and its bearers were the Antes tribes.{{sfn|Sedov|1979|p=131–132}}{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=130–134}} A. V. Majorov and others criticized Sedov's consideration, who almost exclusively related the Croats with Penkovka culture and the Antes, because the territory the Croats inhabited in the middle and upper Dniester and the upper Vistula was part of ] related to ] which was characteristic for the ]-type (burial mounds, barrows, ]) burial which was also found in the upper Elbe territory where presumably lived the Czech Croats.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=85, 131, 168}} Their association with Antes, mainly promoted in Sedov's work, is in contradiction with scientific knowledge about historical, archaeological, political and ethnic evidence of the migration period.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=131}} | |||
Western Ukraine was a contact area between these two cultures in an ethnoculturally diverse environment,{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2018|p=17}}{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2018|p=13}} and they possibly were representatives of both these archaeological cultures and formed before them at the least late 4th or during the 5th century in the area of the intertwining of these cultures around the Dniester basin.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=85–86, 168}} It is considered that the Carpathian Croats later between 7th and 10th century were part of the ], which developed from Prague-Korchak culture, and was characteristic for East Slavic tribes, besides Croats, including ], ], ], ], ] and ].<ref name="Kozak1999">{{cite book|last=Козак|first=В. Д.|title=Етногенез та етнічна історія населення Українських Карпат|year=1999|publisher=Institute of Ethnology of the National Academy of Sciences of Ukraine|location=Lviv|volume=1|language=uk|pages=483–502}}</ref><ref>{{cite book|last=Cvijanović|first=Irena|chapter=The Typology of Early Medieval Settlements in Bohemia, Poland and Russia|editor=Rudić, Srđan|title=The World of the Slavs: Studies of the East, West and South Slavs: Civitas, Oppidas, Villas and Archeological Evidence (7th to 11th Centuries AD)|chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=pLJCCwAAQBAJ&pg=PA289|year=2013|publisher=Istorijski institut|isbn=978-86-7743-104-4|pages=289–344}}</ref><ref name="EUHKhorvaty" /><ref>{{cite encyclopedia|title=РАЙКОВЕЦЬКА КУЛЬТУРА|url=http://www.history.org.ua/?termin=Rajkovetska_k_ra|author=Абашина Н.С.|encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History|access-date=20 June 2019|publisher=], ]|language=uk|quote=Носіями Р.к. були літописні племена – поляни, уличі, древляни, волиняни, бужани, хорвати, тиверці.}}</ref> | |||
Excavations of many Slavic ]s and tombs in the Carpathian Mountains in the 1930s and 1960s were also attributed to the White Croats.{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=113}} Compared to other East Slavic tribes, the area of the Croats stands out because of very present tiled tombs,{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=502}} and in the 11th and 13th century their appearance in Western Dnieper region is attributed to the Croats, and sometimes also Tivertsi,{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=118}} and Ulichs.<ref>{{cite encyclopedia|title=КУРГАНИ СХІДНОСЛОВ'ЯНСЬКІ|url=http://www.history.org.ua/?termin=Kurgani_Shidnoslovyanski|author=Моця О.П.|encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History|year=2008|publisher=], ]|volume=5|language=Ukrainian|isbn=((978-966-00-0855-4))|quote=З'являються на рубежі 2-ї пол. 1 тис., замінюючи безкурганні поховання (крім територій уличів, тіверців і хорватів).}}</ref> Scholars attribute to the Croats also the forts West and North of river ] and in Northern ]; Revno, Červona Dibrova, Kodin, Bila, Široka Poljana, Klokučka, Grobnica, Červenovo, Orosijevo, Červone, ].{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=119}} In the territory of Czech Republic, a significant number of graves with kurgans dated 8th-10th century have been found around the Elbe river where was the presumed territory by the White Croats and Zlicans, as well among Dulebes in the South, and Moravians in the East.{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=430, 435–437}} | |||
] | |||
==Religion== | |||
According to recent archaeological research of material culture and conclusions on the ethno-tribal affiliation and territorial borders of the Carpathian region from 6th until 10th century, the tribal territory of the Croats ("Great Croatia") is unanimously considered by Ukrainian archaeologists to have included Prykarpattia and Zakarpattia (almost all lands of historical region of Galicia), with eastern border the Upper Dniester basin, south-eastern the ] upland beginning near ] on the Prut River and ending in Khotyn on the Dniester River, northern border the watershed of the Western Bug and Dniester River, and western border in Western Carpathian ridges at ] the right tributary of Upper Vistula in Southeastern Poland.{{sfn|Timoshchuk|1995a|p=217}}{{sfn|Hupalo|2014|p=73}}{{sfn|Kuchynko|2015|pp=141–143}}{{sfn|Holovko|2018|p=86}} In the Eastern Bukovina region bordered with Tiversti, in Eastern Podolia with Ulichs, to the North along Upper Bug River with Dulebes-Buzhans-Volhynians, to the Northwest with Lendians and West with Vistulans.{{sfn|Kuchynko|2015|pp=141–143}}<ref>{{harv|Tomenchuk|2017|p=33|ps=:Prema arheološkim podacima, njezin teritorij obuhvaćao je u to doba gotovo cijelo ukrajinsko Prykarpattje i Zakarpattje te gornje Posjannje, osim istočne Bukovine (zapadni Tyverci) i Podillja (zapadni Ulyči)...}}</ref> The analysis of housing types, and especially oven cookers in Western Ukraine which "were made out of stone (the Middle and the Upper Dniester areas), or clay (mud and butte types, Volynia)", differentiates main tribal alliances of Croats and Volhynians, but also from Tiversti and Drevlians.{{sfn|Pohoralskyy|2018|p=6, 9, 16, 180–182, 193–194}} The craniometric studies of medieval burial grounds and modern population in the region of Galicia show that the ] population makes a separate anthropological zone of Ukraine, with medieval "Eastern Croats" being "morphologically and statistically different from dolichocranic and mesocephalic massive populations at the lands of the Volynians, the Tyvertsi, and the Drevlyans".<ref name="Rudych2015" /><ref name="Rudych2014" /><ref name="Segeda2001">{{cite book|last=Segeda|first=Sergei Petrovich|title=Antropolohiíà: navchal'nyĭ posibnyk dlíà studentiv humanitarnykh spet́s̀ial'nosteĭ vyshchykh navchal'nykh zakladiv|chapter=Антропологічний склад українського народу|chapter-url=https://izbornyk.org.ua/segeda/se03.htm|year=2001|publisher=Lybid|location=Kyiv|language=uk|isbn=966-06-0165-4|access-date=2022-02-17|archive-date=2021-12-02|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20211202010407/http://izbornyk.org.ua/segeda/se03.htm|url-status=live}}</ref><ref>{{cite encyclopedia|title=УКРАЇНА, ДЕРЖАВА: АНТРОПОЛОГІЯ ДАВНЬОГО ТА СУЧАСНОГО НАСЕЛЕННЯ |url=http://resource.history.org.ua/cgi-bin/eiu/history.exe?Z21ID=&I21DBN=EIU&P21DBN=EIU&S21STN=1&S21REF=10&S21FMT=eiu_all&C21COM=S&S21CNR=20&S21P01=0&S21P02=0&S21P03=TRN=&S21COLORTERMS=0&S21STR=1.%203.%201 |last=Segeda |first=Sergei Petrovich |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History |year=2018 |publisher=], ] |volume=1 |language=uk |pages=38–49 |isbn=978-966-00-1676-7}}</ref> It seems that the Eastern Carpathians were not yet border between East and West Slavs as Zakarpattia's archaeological material was Prague-Korchak and Luka-Raikovets culture of East Slavs, only later with some West Slavic influence.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=76}} The areal of Croats in the 9th-10th century is considered to have been in the valley of ], ], ] and was densely populated.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=76}} The border with the Slovaks to the West was between rivers Laborec and ].{{sfn|Majorov|2012|pp=76–77}} | |||
Croatian tribes were like other Slavs ] - ].{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=143}} Their worldview intertwined with worship of power and war, to which raised places of worship, and demolished those of others.{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=144, 146}} These worships were in contrast to ], and conflict when Christianism became official ideology among the Slavs.{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=144}} The White Croats at the earliest historical sources are mentioned as pagans, and they were similar to the inhabitants of ] who also received Christianity late (988).{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=145, 147}} Slavs often related places of worship with the natural environment, like hills, forests, and water.{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=145}} Some argue that Przemyśl was their as well as Slavic bishops capital in the 9th-century because there were uncovered foundations of a round chapel and palace made of cut stone.{{sfn|Struk|1993|p=841}} According to Nestor, ] in 980 raised on a hill near his fort ] of Slavic gods; ], ], ], ], ], and ],{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=123}} but as he converted to Christianity in 988 one of the probable reasons Vladimir attacked Croats in 992 was because they didn't want to abandon their old beliefs and accept Christianity.{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=123}} Some scholars derived Croatian ethnonym from the Iranian word for Sun - '']'', which is also an Iranian ].{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=59}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=92}} Paščenko argued possibility that in the ethnonym of the Croats could be seen archaic religion and mythology - the worship of the Slavic solar deity Hors (Sun, heavenly fire, force, war{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=79}}), which is of Iranian origin.{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=67–82, 109–111}} According to ], ] and others, upon arrival to present-day Croatia, the pagan Slavic customs, folklore, and toponyms related to Perun, Mokosh and ], were preserved much longer than previously thought although Adriatic Croatia was Christianized by the 9th century.{{sfn|Budak|2018|pp=144–148}} | |||
By the 7th century the Croats started to establish ]s (]), and at least since 8th century fortified them with stone defensive works,{{sfn|Mogytych|Mogytych|2018|p=253}} which became a commerce and trade centers.{{sfn|Magocsi|2002|p=4}} ] was an important geographical location because it connected via an overland route city of Kiev in the East with ], ], ] and other cities in the West, as well as northwest to the ], southwest to the ] and southeast to the ].{{sfn|Magocsi|2002|p=4}}{{sfn|Holovko|2018|p=87–88}} Along these routes they founded the settlements of ], ], ], ] (possibly founded by ]<ref>{{cite encyclopedia |title=ЛЕНДЗЯ́НЕ |encyclopedia=] |date=2017 |last=Nazarenko |first=Alexander |author-link=Alexander Nazarenko |language=ru |url=https://bigenc.ru/domestic_history/text/2139156 |access-date=20 June 2022 |archive-date=3 January 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230103230209/https://bigenc.ru/domestic_history/text/2139156 |url-status=dead }}</ref>), and ] among many others, of which the last was ruled by a mythical ruler ].{{sfn|Magocsi|2002|p=4}}{{sfn|Magocsi|2005|p=5}}{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2018|p=19}} With such position, they had in control part of the Eastern European ].{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2009}} | |||
==Origo gentis and etymology== | |||
The ''origo gentis'' about five brothers and two sisters who came with their folk to Dalmatia, recorded in Constantine VII's work ''De Administrando Imperio'', was probably part of an oral tradition,{{sfn|Van Antwerp Fine, Jr.|1991|pp=53, 56}} which contradicts the role of ] in the arrival of Croats to Dalmatia.{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=95}} It is similar to other medieval ''origo gentis'' stories (see for e.g. '']''),{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=95}} and some consider it has the same source as the story of ] recorded by ] in which the Bulgars subjugated ],{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=89}} and similarly, ] in his work '']'' mentions that seven or eight tribes of nobles, who he called "Lingones", arrived from present-day ] and settled in Croatia under Totila's leadership,{{sfn|Heršak|Nikšić|2007|p=259}}{{sfn|Alimov|2015|p=153}} as well parallels in ] account about five men and two maidens of the ].{{sfn|Kardaras|2018|p=95}} In Archdeacon's account is possibly reflected a ] origin of the Croats, while in the Croatian ''origo gentis'' a migration of seven tribes and chieftains.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=222}}{{sfn|Kardaras|2018|p=93}} | |||
] ].]] | |||
Curiously, Croats are seemingly the only Slavic people who had a ] about the period of their migration,{{sfn|Alimov|2015|p=142}} and the names are the earliest example of pan-Slavic totemic heroes.<ref name="KalikUchitel2018">{{cite book|author1=Judith Kalik|author2=Alexander Uchitel|title=Slavic Gods and Heroes|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ZbJjDwAAQBAJ|date=11 July 2018|publisher=Taylor & Francis|isbn=978-1-351-02868-4|quote=the names of the pan-Slavic totemic ancestral figures: Kloukas corresponds to the Czech Krok and to the Polish Krak—the raven—and Lobelos is a male counterpart of the Czech Libuše and the Kievan Lybed'—the swan. The distorted form of these names probably appeared in Constantine's treatise because of the thirdhand or even fourth-hand nature of the information, which was ultimately derived from the Croatian historical tradition, but reached Constantine through several intermediary sources. Nevertheless, the Croatian material is the earliest evidence available for the names of pan-Slavic totemic heroes.}}</ref> Also, compared to other early medieval stories none of them mentions female personalities, but do late medieval Kievan, Polish and Czech chronicles,<ref name="LajoyeDynda2019">{{cite book|last=Lajoye|first=Patrice|editor=Patrice Lajoye|title=New Researches on the Religion and Mythology of the Pagan Slavs|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=mAnDxwEACAAJ|year=2019|publisher=Lingva|isbn=979-10-94441-46-6|pages=165–181|chapter=Sovereigns and sovereignty among pagan Slavs}}</ref> which could indicate a specific tribal and social organization among the Croats.{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=97}} For example, Łowmiański considered the ], Dulebes, Croats and ] among the oldest Slavic tribes because Mazovians ethnonym was often related to ] (''-maz-'') while the land of women in North Europe was mentioned by ], ], as well women's city West of Russian lands by Abraham ben Jacob.{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=481}} Another vagueness is a reason and meaning that one of the brothers had a Croatian ethnonym as a name, perhaps indicating he was more important than the other brothers, it was the most prominent clan or tribe around which other gathered, or that the Croats were only one identity among others with which the Adriatic Croats tried to bring legitimacy to the Croatian Kingdom.{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=97}}<ref name="Goldstein93">{{cite journal|last=Goldstein |first=Ivo |date=1989 |title=O etnogenezi Hrvata u ranom srednjem vijeku |trans-title=On the ethnogenesis of the Croats in the Early Middle Ages |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/128055?lang=en |language=hr |journal=Migracijske i etničke teme |volume=5 |issue=2–3 |page=221–227 |access-date=21 August 2020}}</ref> | |||
Archaeological excavations held between 1981 and 1995 which researched Early Middle Age Gords in Prykarpattia and Western Podolia dated between 9th–11th century found that fortified Gords with a range of 0.2 ha made 65%, those of 2 ha 20%, and more than 2 ha 15% in that region.{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006a|pp=34–35}} There were more than 35 Gords, including big Gords like ], Stilsko, Terebovlia, Halych, Przemyśl, Revno, ], ] ({{ill|Chernecha Hora Street|uk|Вулиця Чернеча Гора}}-Voznesensk Street in ]), Lukovyshche, Rokitne II in Roztochya region, Podillya, ], Kotorin complex, Klyuchi, Stuponica, Pidhorodyshche, Hanachivka, Solonsko, Mali Hrybovychi, Stradch, Dobrostany among others.{{sfn|Korčinskij|2000|pp=113–120}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006a|pp=38–39}}{{sfn|Timoshchuk|2015|pp=20–21}}{{sfn|Hupalo|2014|pp=75–80}}{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2018|p=20–22}}{{sfn|Voloshchuk|2021|pp=39|ps=:The city belonged to a group of grandiose Croatian settlements (Plisnesk, Revna, Stylske, Iliv, etc.), stretching along the course of the Upper Dniester, bordering on its lower part with the settlement of the Ulychs and Tiverts (gentes), and closely coexisting with the carriers of the Scandinavian subculture at least in the 10th century.}} Only 12 of them survived until the 14th century.{{sfn|Korčinskij|2000|p=120}} ] in its inclusion of ] also mentions two large gords at the villages of Pidhoroddya and Lykovyshche near ] dated between 6th and 8th century and identified with the White Croats.<ref name="UNESCO">{{cite press release |title=Wooden Tserkvas of the Carpathian Region in Poland and Ukraine |url=https://whc.unesco.org/uploads/nominations/1424.pdf |location=Warsaw – Kiev |agency=UNESCO |year=2011 |access-date=2020-08-03 |pages=153, 9 |quote=The city of Rohatyn is situated at the crossroads of routes leading to Halych, Lviv and Ternopil. Evidence of two large White Croatian towns (6th–8th centuries) was found near Rohatyn at the villages of Pidhoroddya and Lykovyshche. One of them is likely to have been Old Rohatyn ... The Lemkos an ethnic group inhabiting the Eastern Carpathians, between the River of Poprad to the west and the rivers of Oslava and Laborec to the east. The ethnic shape of the Lemko territory was affected by the Wallachian colonization in 14th–16th centuries, the influx of a Ruthenian-influenced Slovak population and the settlement of a Slavic tribe called the White Croats, who had inhabited this part of the Carpathians since the 5th century.}}</ref> | |||
To the Croats are attributed two Gords of unusually big dimensions and each of them could inhabit tens of thousands of people – Plisnesk with a surface of 450 ha, including a fortress with a pagan center, surrounded by seven long and complex lines of protection, several smaller settlements in the near vicinity, more than 142 ] with both cremation and inhumation partly belonging to warriors and else,{{sfn|Hupalo|2014|pp=78–79}}{{sfn|Fylypchuk|2015b|pp=38–64}}<ref>{{cite encyclopedia|title=ПЛІСНЕСЬК|url=http://www.history.org.ua/?termin=Plisnesk|last=Филипчук|first=Михайло Андрійович|encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History|access-date=17 June 2022|language=uk}}</ref> located near village ] and since 2015 regionally protected as a ] "]";<ref> (in Ukrainian), published by Municipal institution of the Lviv Regional Council "Administration of historical and cultural reserve "Ancient Plisnesk", 2017</ref> and ] with a surface of 250 ha, including a fortress of 15 ha, defensive line of 10 km,{{sfn|Korčinskij|2004|p=2}}{{sfn|Hupalo|2014|pp=75}} located on river Kolodnitsa (used for navigation of ships as was connected to most important river in the region, Dniester{{sfn|Korčinskij|2013a|p=212}}{{sfn|Hupalo|2014|pp=76}}) between current village ] and ].{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006a|p=37}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006b|pp=68–71}} In the vicinity of Stilsko were also found some of the only examples of a pre-Christian period cult building among Slavs,{{sfn|Korčinskij|2004|pp=2–7}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2013a|pp=220–221}} for one of which Korčinskij assumed a possible connection with the medieval descriptions of a temple dedicated to the deity ].{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006a|p=37}}{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006b|p=71}} Until 2008 near Stilsko have been found more than 50 settlements of open type dated between 8th–10th century,{{sfn|Korčinskij|2013a|pp=210–212}} as well around 200 burial mounds.{{sfn|Korčinskij|2013a|p=221}}{{sfn|Hupalo|2014|pp=76}} | |||
The origin of the names of five brothers and two sisters are a matter of dispute. They are often considered to be of non-Slavic origin,<ref name="Roncevic93"/>{{sfn|Van Antwerp Fine, Jr.|1991|pp=53, 56}}<ref name="Gusic69">{{cite journal|last=Gušić |first=Branimir |date=1969 |title=Prilog etnogenezi nekih starohrvatskih rodova |trans-title=A contribution to the ethnogenesis of some Old Croatian genera |language=hr |journal=Radovi |publisher=JAZU |location=Zadar |volume=16–17 |pages=449–478}}</ref> and genuine names, as the anonymous Slavic narrator (probably a Croat) couldn't invent the non-Slavic names of their ancestors in the 9th century.{{sfn|Živković|2012|p=114}} ] considered them to be of ]-Avar origin,{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=34–35}}{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=126–127}}{{sfn|Margetić|2001|p=32}} Vladimir Košćak of possible Iranian-Alanic origin,{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=126, 218}} Karel Oštir as ],<ref name="Gusic69"/> while Alemko Gluhak saw parallels in Slavic ] and ] languages.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=218–221}} ] and ] rejected Turkic origin, and related them to Slavic toponyms in Poland and Slovakia,{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=17, 35}}{{sfn|Karatay|2003|p=93}} while Josip Modestin connected their names to toponyms from region of ] in Croatia, where early Croats settled.{{sfn|Gluhak|2000|p=21}} According to Gluhak, names Kloukas, Lobelos, Kosentzes and possibly Mouchlo don't seem to be part of Scythian or Alanic name directory.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=218}} | |||
The proto-state of Great Croatia had strong ]-like states.{{sfn|Hupalo|2014|pp=73–75}}{{sfn|Fylypchuk|2015b|pp=38–64}}<ref name="Interview2015" />{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2018|p=18–19}} Stilsko, Plisnesk, Halych, Revno, Terebovlia and Przemyśl are argued to have been large "tribal" capitals in 9–10th century.{{sfn|Korčinskij|2013a|p=212}}{{sfn|Hupalo|2014|pp=73–75}}<ref name="Interview2015" />{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2017|p=32}} According to archaeological material, Plisnesk, Stilsko and many other settlements and pagan shrines by the end of the 10th and beginning of the 11th century temporary ceased to exist with the extensive layers of fire traces interpreted as evidence of the "Croatian War" by the ] in the end of the 10th century.{{sfn|Korčinskij|2013b|p=264}}{{sfn|Hupalo|2014|pp=81–82}}{{sfn|Fylypchuk|2015b|p=48}} It had a devastating effect on the administrative division and population of Eastern Galicia (Great Croatia), ultimately stopping their process of becoming a single unified and centralized state.<ref name="Interview2015">Орест-Дмитро Вільчинський, "" (interview with archaeologist Филипчук Михайло Андрійович: in Ukrainian), Католицький Оглядач, 2 August 2015, quote: Під час походу Володимира на хорватів (992–993 рр.) городище було спалене. Повертаючись до того часу, про який ми зараз говоримо, потрібно сказати, що похід Володимира Великого був нищівним для Галичини, тобто для тодішньої Великої Хорватії (нехрещеної). Населення не хотіло підкоритися Київському князю, оскільки тут було уже своє протодержавне об'єднання – Велика Хорватія, яке перебувало у процесі становлення держави, як колись було у постгомерівській Греції, коли міста-поліси формували Афінський і Пелопоннеський союзи. В той час у нас усе групувалося довкола Галича і це зафіксовано в східних, візантійських та західних писемних джерелах. «Прихід» Володимира в Галичину цілковито руйнує наявну тут територіально-адміністративну інфраструктуру, основою якої були міста-держави, тобто поліси. Отже, слід думати, що ми маємо справу з величезним переселенням частини наших пращурів у Володимир-Суздальську землю. А ще частина населення, не підкорившись загарбникам, пішла на Балкани, у Хорватію, яка там виникла за часів візантійського царя Іраклія в 617 році. Тобто, в ХІ столітті в Галичині склалася дуже важка ситуація, тому вона не випадково практично зникає зі сторінок писемних джерел. Не дивно, що сказане знаходить своє підтвердження і в археологічних джерелах. Так, якщо в кінці Х століття в українському Прикарпатті функціонувало щонайменше 86 міст (разом з культовими центрами) і понад 500 селищ (усе це до тепер знайдено, але очевидно їх було більше), то в ХІ столітті в ми ледве нараховуємо до 40 населених пунктів. Похід Володимира на хорватів – це був страшний катаклізм. Подібна ситуація була і в тих землях, які захопили Болєслав І і його син Мєшко ІІ на території сучасної Польщі. На цих теренах Велика Хорватія сягала західніше від Кракова. І тому не випадково, коли в середині ХІІ століття відроджується Галич, давньоруське місто повторює матрицю старохорватських міст-держав. Тому, коли Володимир йшов війною на хорватів, він мав, якесь певне моральне оправдання – хрещення закоренілих поган. Але не відкидаймо його політичні та економічні інтереси. Адже, з одного боку цей «поганський клин» знаходився на практично ключовій позиції Бурштинового шляху, контролюючи перехід з басейну Балтійського моря у басейн Чорного, а також і тогочасна політична експансія руської та польської держав, очевидно вимагала оптимального політичного вирішення цього питання.</ref> However, the archaeological data, and 11th century revival of some capitals as East Slavic principalities (], ], ] and ]), show a high economic, demographic, military defense, administrative and political organization in the territory of White Croats.{{sfn|Korčinskij|2006b|p=70}}{{sfn|Hupalo|2014|pp=75–80, 89–91, 96}}{{sfn|Tomenchuk|2018|p=20}}{{sfn|Holovko|2018|p=89–90}} | |||
Brothers: | |||
Excavations of many Slavic kurgan tombs in the Carpathian Mountains in the 1930s and 1960s were also attributed to the Croats.{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=113}} Compared to other East Slavic tribes, the area of the Croats stands out because of very present tiled tombs,{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=502}} and in the 11th and 13th century their appearance in Western Dnieper region is attributed to the Croats, and sometimes also Tivertsi,{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=118}}<ref>{{cite journal |last=Lutsyk |first=Iryna |date=2021 |title=The Medieval Christian Necropolis in the Kopachyntsi hillfort (Ukraine). Unpublished Research Materials |url=http://repozytorium.ur.edu.pl/handle/item/7278 |journal=Analecta Archaeologica Ressoviensia |volume=16 |pages=142–143 |doi=10.15584/anarres.2021.16.7 |access-date=17 June 2022 |quote=As for the issue of the genesis of the practice of burial under stone slabs and why this rite was widespread mainly in the western part of Ukraine, with the exception of the under the slab cemetery in Buky, Kyiv region, no clear answer exists. There are several main hypotheses among researchers. They were identified first as separate categories by S. Pyvovarov: 1. Social and material – O. Ratych, J. Kalaga, M. Hanuliak (Ratič 1976, 176–177; Hanuliak 1979; Kalaga 2014, 136); 2. Ethnic, which suggests belonging of this type of burial to the tribes of Tyvertsi – B. Tymoshchuk, V. Siedov, V. Voinarovskyi (Timoŝuk 1969, 56; Sedov 1982, 128; Vojnarovsʹkij 1992, 41–42), Croats – E. Timofieiev, V. Petehyrych, O. Motsia (Timofeev 1961, 69; Petegirič 1990, 73; Mocâ 1994, 31), Croats-Tivertsi – I. Voznyi (Voznij 2009, 365), late Croats-Halychans – B. Tomenchuk (Tomenčuk 2006, 110); 3. Pagan – V. Petehyrych and O. Motsia (Petegirič 1990, 73; Mocâ 1994, 31); 4. Evolution-functional – B. Tomenchuk (Tomenčuk 2006, 110); 5. Christianization – S. Pyvovarov, S. Mayarchak (Pivovarov 2006, 169–171; Maârčak 2018, 278–280).|doi-access=free }}</ref> and Ulichs.<ref>{{cite encyclopedia|title=КУРГАНИ СХІДНОСЛОВ'ЯНСЬКІ|url=http://www.history.org.ua/?termin=Kurgani_Shidnoslovyanski|author=Моця О.П.|encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History|year=2008|publisher=], ]|volume=5|language=uk|isbn=((978-966-00-0855-4))|quote=З'являються на рубежі 2-ї пол. 1 тис., замінюючи безкурганні поховання (крім територій уличів, тіверців і хорватів).}}</ref> In the territory of Czech Republic, a significant number of graves with kurgans dated 8th–10th century have been found around the Elbe river where was the presumed territory by the White Croats and Zlicans, as well among Dulebes in the South, and Moravians in the East.{{sfn|Sedov|2013|pp=430, 435–437}} | |||
* Kloukas; has Greek suffix "-as", thus the root ''Klouk-'' has several derivations; Mikkola considered Turkic ''Külük'', while Tadeusz Lewicki Slavic ''Kuluk'' and ''Kluka''.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=126}} Grégoire related it with cities ] or ].{{sfn|Karatay|2003|p=93}} Modestin related it to village Kukljić.{{sfn|Gluhak|2000|p=21}} ] and ] related to the ], one of the ].<ref name="Klaic15">{{citation |url=http://dizbi.hazu.hr/object/10210 |language=Serbo-Croatian |last=Klaić |first=Vjekoslav |author-link=Vjekoslav Klaić |title=Hrvatska plemena od XII. do XVI. stoljeća |trans-title=Croatian tribes from 12th until 16th century |year=1897 |journal=Rad |publisher=JAZU |location=Zagreb |issue=47 |pages=15, 85}}</ref>{{sfn|Mažuranić|1908–1922|p=408}} Mažuranić additionally related to contemporary surnames Kukas, Kljukaš, Kljuk.{{sfn|Mažuranić|1908–1922|pp=408, 555}} Gluhak noted several Prussian and ] personal names and toponyms with root *''klauk-'', which relates to sound-writing verbs *''klukati'' (peck) and *''klokotati'' (gurgle).{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=218}} Another consideration is it corresponds to mythical figures, Czech ] and Polish ], meaning the "raven".<ref name="KalikUchitel2018"/> | |||
* Lobelos; Mikkola considered it a name of uncertain Avar ruler.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=126}} Grégoire related it with city ].{{sfn|Karatay|2003|p=93}} Modestin related it to ].{{sfn|Gluhak|2000|p=21}} Rački considered Ljub, Lub, Luben, while Mažuranić noted similar contemporary surnames like Lubel.{{sfn|Mažuranić|1908–1922|pp=408, 607}} Osman Karatay considered common Slavic shift ''Lobel'' < ''Alpel'' (as in ''Lab'' < '']'').{{sfn|Karatay|2003|p=92}} Gluhak noted many Baltic personal names with root *''lab-'' and *''lob-'' e.g. Labelle, Labulis, Labal, Lobal, which derive from *''lab-'' (good) or ''lobas'' (bays, ravine, valley).{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=219}} Another consideration is it corresponds as male equivalent to female mythical figures, Czech ] and Kievan ], meaning the "swan".<ref name="KalikUchitel2018"/> | |||
* Kosentzis; Mikkola considered Turkic suffix "-či", and derived it from Turkic ''koš'' (camp), ''košun'' (army).{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=126}} Grégoire related it with city ].{{sfn|Karatay|2003|p=93}} Modestin related it to ].{{sfn|Gluhak|2000|p=21}} Mažuranić considered it similar to contemporary male names Kosan, Kosanac, Kosančić and Kosinec.{{sfn|Mažuranić|1908–1922|pp=408, 528}} Many scholars consider relation with Old-Slavic title word *''kosez'' or *''kasez'', that meant social class members who freely elected the ] of Carantania (658–828). In the 9th century they became nobles, and their tradition preserved until the 16th century. There were many toponyms with the title in Slovenia, but also in ] in Croatia.<ref name="Gusic69"/>{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=127}} Gluhak also noted Baltic names with root *''kas-'' which probably derives from ''kàsti'' (dig), and ] ''Kossintes'', ''Cosintos'', ''Cositon''.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=128–129}} ] considered to be an evidence of Polish-Old Croatian ] ''kъsçzъ'' in both the personal name and Polish ''Ksiądz''.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=55}} | |||
* Mouchlo; Mikkola related it to the name of 6th century Hunnic (]{{sfn|Karatay|2003|p=92}} or ]{{sfn|Golden|1992|p=99}}) ruler Mougel/Mouâgeris.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=126}} Modestin related it to Mohl(j)ić.{{sfn|Gluhak|2000|p=21}} Mažuranić considered tribe and toponym Mohlić also known as Moglić or Maglić in former Bužani župa, as well medieval toponym or name Mucla, contemporary surnames Muhoić, Muglič, Muhvić, and Macedonian village ] (Turk. Muhla).{{sfn|Mažuranić|1908–1922|pp=408, 528, 677, 688}} Emil Petrichevich-Horváth related it to the ], one of the Croatian "twelve noble tribes".<ref name="EmilPH">{{citation |url=https://www.arcanum.hu/hu/online-kiadvanyok/Turul-turul-1883-1950-1/1933-16BC1/1933-12-16BC2/a-mogorovich-nemzetseg-adatok-a-horvat-nemzetsegek-tortenetehez-16C51/ |language=Hungarian |last=Petrichevich-Horváth |first=Emil |title=A Mogorovich Nemzetseg: Adatok a horvát nemzetségek történetéhez. |trans-title=The Mogorovich Genus: Data on the history of Croatian genera |year=1933 |journal=Turul |publisher=Hungarian Heraldic and Genealogical Society |location=Budapest |issue=1/2}}</ref> Gluhak noted ] ''muklus'' and Latvian ''muka'' which refer to the mud and marshes, and Prussian names e.g. Mokil, Mokyne.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=220}} | |||
* Chrobatos; read as Hrovatos, is generally considered to represent Croatian ethnonym ''Hrvat/Horvat'', and the Croatian tribe.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=222}} Some scholars like ] related it with the Turkic name of the Bulgars khan ].{{sfn|Heršak|Nikšić|2007|p=259}}{{sfn|Karatay|2003|pp=86–91}} This etymology is problematic, beside from historical viewpont, as in all forms of Kubrat's name, the letter "r" is third consonant.{{sfn|Karatay|2003|pp=86–91}} | |||
== Religion == | |||
Sisters: | |||
Croatian tribes were like other Slavs ] – ].{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=143}} Their worldview intertwined with worship of power and war, to which raised places of worship, and demolished those of others.{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=144, 146}} These worships were in contrast to ], and consequently in conflict when Christianism became official religion among the Slavs.{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=144}} The White Croats at the earliest historical sources are mentioned as pagans, and they were similar to the inhabitants of ] who also received Christianity late (988).{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=145, 147}} Some rude form of Christianity probably was introduced before that date, but the land and its people can not be considered as Christian.{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=118}} Slavs often related places of worship with the natural environment, like hills, forests, and water.{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=145}} According to Nestor, ] in 980 raised on a hill near his fort ] of Slavic gods; ], ], ], ], ], and ],{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=123}} but as he converted to Christianity in 988 one of the probable reasons Vladimir attacked Croats in 992 was because they didn't want to abandon their old beliefs and accept Christianity.{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=123}}{{sfn|Hupalo|2014|pp=81}}{{sfn|Holovko|2018|p=90}} Some scholars derived Croatian ethnonym from the Iranian word for Sun – '']'' which is related to Iranian ],{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=59}}{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=92}} and argued possibility that in the ethnonym of the Croats could be seen archaic religion and mythology – the worship of the Slavic solar deity Khors (Sun, heavenly fire, force, war{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|p=79}}),{{sfn|Timoshchuk|2015|p=19}}{{sfn|Овчинніков|2000|p=159}} which possibly is of Iranian origin.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=92}}{{sfn|Paščenko|2006|pp=67–82, 109–111}} The assumption is supported by pagan shrines with solar signs on stone walls found on territory of Croats.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=92}}{{sfn|Timoshchuk|2015|p=19}} Stone sanctuaries, including of "great mother" (Mokosh), located in the territory of ] in Western Ukrainian Carpathians are considered as expression of worship spanning since prehistory to the time of early Slavs (White Croats).{{sfn|Kugutjak|2018|pp=18–19, 60, 95, 98–99, 102–103}} | |||
According to ], ] and others research, upon arrival to present-day Croatia, the pagan Slavic customs, folklore, and toponyms related to Perun, ], Mokosh among others were preserved much longer than previously thought although Adriatic Croats were Christianized by the 9th century.{{sfn|Budak|2018|pp=144–148}} With the process of Christianization, Perun was substituted with ] and ], Veles with ], Mokosh mainly with ] and ], and ] with ].<ref>{{cite journal |last=Belaj |first=Vitomir |date=2009 |title=Poganski bogovi i njihovi kršćanski supstituti |trans-title=Pagan gods and their Christian substitutes |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/45118 |language=hr |journal=Studia ethnologica Croatica |volume=21 |issue=1 |pages=169–197 |access-date=2 July 2022}}</ref>{{sfn|Bekić|2016|p=32}} Traces of old tradition can be found in customs and songs of ''Kolade'', ''Ladarice'', ''Kraljice'', ] among others and held in periods of '']'' and '']''.<ref>{{cite journal |last=Dragić |first=Marko |date=2007 |title=Ladarice, kraljice i dodole u hrvatskoj tradicijskoj kulturi i slavenskom kontekstu |trans-title=Ladarice, Queens and Dodole in Croatian Traditionary Culture and Slavic Context |url=https://www.bib.irb.hr/299913 |language=hr |journal=Hercegovina, godišnjak za kulturno i povijesno naslijeđe |volume=21 |pages=275}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last=Dragić |first=Marko |date=2008 |title=Poetika i povijest hrvatske usmene književnosti |trans-title=Poetics and History of Croatian Oral Literature |url=https://www.bib.irb.hr/363806 |language=hr |location=Split |publisher=Filozofski fakultet Sveučilišta u Splitu |isbn=978-953-7395-16-2 |page=11 |quote=Mnogi povjesničari, filozofi, etnolozi i antropolozi navode da su Hrvati iz svoje izakarpatske prapostojbine u današnje domovine donijeli jedino svoju tradicijsku kulturu. Odjeci te kulture opažaju se u suvremenim zapisima obrednih lirskih pjesama koje su pjevale Kolede, Ladarice, Kraljice, Dodole (Prporuše, Preporuše) kao i u obrednim pjesmama koje su se izvodile uz Božić, Jurjevdan (23. travnja), Ivandan (24. lipnja) i dr.}}</ref> According to Belaj's ethnological research in Croatia, the Croats old homeland must have been somewhere in Transcarpathia near ] as share "Volhynian worldview" with Buzhans, Dulebes and Volhynians, and considering latest finds of Prague pottery in Croatia, it "bear witness that at least a part of the population of today's Croatia (and nearby Slovenia) most certainly immigrated from Volhynia".{{sfn|Belaj|Belaj|2018|pp=76, 79, 87–88}} | |||
* Touga; Mikkola related it with male Turkic name ''Tugai''.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=126}} Modestin and Klaić related it to the ], one of the Croatian "twelve noble tribes",{{sfn|Gluhak|2000|p=21}} as well Klaić noted that in 852 was a settlement Tugari in the Kingdom of Croatia which people in Latin sources were called as Tugarani and Tugarini,<ref name="Klaic15"/> while Mažuranić noted certain Tugina and župan Tugomir.{{sfn|Mažuranić|1908–1922|pp=408, 1473}} Gluhak noted ]-] *''touga'' (fog, darkness), which meaning wouldn't be much different from other names with Baltic derivation.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=221}} | |||
* Bouga; Mikkola related it with male Turkic name ''Buga'', while Lewicki noted Turkic name of Hun ''Bokhas'', Peceneg ''Bogas'', and two generals of Arabian kalifs, ''Bogaj''.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=126–127}} Grégoire related it with the ].{{sfn|Karatay|2003|p=93}} Modestin and Klaić related it to East-Slavic medieval tribe ] who lived on Bug River, as well medieval Croatian tribe Bužani and its župa Bužani or Bužane.{{sfn|Gluhak|2000|p=21}}<ref name="Klaic15"/> Gluhak noted Proto-Slavic word *''buga'' which in Slavic languages mean "swamp" like places, and the river Bug itself derives from.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=221}} | |||
== Origo gentis == | |||
First ruler: | |||
The '']'' about five brothers and two sisters who came with their folk to Dalmatia, recorded in Constantine VII's work ''De Administrando Imperio'', was probably part of an oral tradition,{{sfn|Van Antwerp Fine Jr.|1991|pp=53, 56}} which contradicts the role of ] in the arrival of Croats to Dalmatia.{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=95}} It is similar to other medieval ''origo gentis'' stories (see for e.g. '']''),{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=95}} and some consider it has the same source as the story of ] recorded by ] in which the Bulgars subjugated ],{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=89}} and similarly, ] in his work '']'' mentions that seven or eight tribes of nobles, who he called '']'', arrived from ] and settled in Croatia under Totila's leadership,{{sfn|Heršak|Nikšić|2007|p=259}}{{sfn|Alimov|2015|p=153}} as well parallels in ] account about five men and two maidens of the ].{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=97|ps=:Grafenauer has, moreover, very convincingly shown ... the impossibility of an hypothesis put forward by Budimir ... that C.'s account of the second migration of the Croats was only an adaptation of tales preserved by Herodotus ... about the origin of the Scythians and of the Delian story about Hyperboreans}}{{sfn|Kardaras|2018|p=95}} In Archdeacon's account is possibly reflected a ] origin of the Croats, while in the Croatian ''origo gentis'' a migration of seven tribes and chieftains.{{sfn|Dvornik|1956|p=64}}{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=222}}{{sfn|Kardaras|2018|p=93}}{{sfn|Filipec|2020|p=50–51}} | |||
Curiously, Croats are seemingly the only Slavic people who had a ] about the period of their migration,{{sfn|Alimov|2015|p=142}} and the names are the earliest example of pan-Slavic totemic heroes.<ref name="KalikUchitel2018">{{cite book|author1=Judith Kalik|author2=Alexander Uchitel|title=Slavic Gods and Heroes|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ZbJjDwAAQBAJ|date=11 July 2018|publisher=Taylor & Francis|isbn=978-1-351-02868-4|quote=the names of the pan-Slavic totemic ancestral figures: Kloukas corresponds to the Czech Krok and to the Polish Krak—the raven—and Lobelos is a male counterpart of the Czech Libuše and the Kievan Lybed'—the swan. The distorted form of these names probably appeared in Constantine's treatise because of the thirdhand or even fourth-hand nature of the information, which was ultimately derived from the Croatian historical tradition, but reached Constantine through several intermediary sources. Nevertheless, the Croatian material is the earliest evidence available for the names of pan-Slavic totemic heroes.}}</ref> Also, compared to other early medieval stories none of them mentions female personalities, but do late medieval Kievan, Polish and Czech chronicles,<ref name="LajoyeDynda2019">{{cite book|last=Lajoye|first=Patrice|editor=Patrice Lajoye|title=New Researches on the Religion and Mythology of the Pagan Slavs|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=mAnDxwEACAAJ|year=2019|publisher=Lingva |isbn=979-1-09-444146-6|pages=165–181|chapter=Sovereigns and sovereignty among pagan Slavs}}</ref> which could indicate a specific tribal and social organization among the Croats.{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=97}} For example, Łowmiański considered the ], Dulebes, Croats and ] among the oldest Slavic tribes because Mazovians ethnonym was often related to ] (''-maz-'') while the land of women in North Europe was mentioned by ], ], as well women's city West of Russian lands by Abraham ben Jacob.{{sfn|Sedov|2013|p=481}} According to Aleksei S. Shchavelev, they rather and most likely represent Karna and Zhelya, an ancient pair of symbolic and mythopoetic female characters of Slavic traditional ritual of lamentation for the dead ("grief and howl", "sorrow and hardship") found in Kievan chronicles.{{sfn|Shchavelev|2007|p=158–159}} Another vagueness is a reason and meaning that one of the brothers had a Croatian ethnonym as a name, perhaps indicating he was more important than the other brothers, was a representative of the most prominent clan or tribe around which other gathered, or that the Croats were only one identity among others with which the Adriatic Croats tried to bring legitimacy to the Croatian Kingdom.{{sfn|Budak|2018|p=97}}<ref name="Goldstein93" /> According to Shchavelev, the ''origo gentis'' shows early tribal, while later news about Porga the early princely tradition, alongside motif of wandering and finding new homeland, presence of female "rulers", multi-stage formation of power and else found in other Slavic legends.{{sfn|Shchavelev|2007|p=158–159}} | |||
* ] from 31st chapter according to Živković derives from Iranian ''pouru-gâo'', "rich in cattle".{{sfn|Živković|2012|p=54}} Mažuranić noted it was a genuine personal name in medieval Croatia at least since 12th as well Bosnia since 13th century in the form of Porug (''Porugh de genere Boić, nobilis de Tetachich'' near ''terrae Mogorovich''), Poruga, Porča, Purća / Purča, and Purđa (''vir nobilis nomine Purthio quondam Streimiri'').<ref>{{cite book|last=Mažuranić|first=Vladimir|author-link=Vladimir Mažuranić|title=Prinosi za hrvatski pravno-povijesni rječnik|trans-title=Contributions to the Croatian legal-historical dictionary|url=https://archive.org/details/prinosizahrvatsk00mazu|year=1908–1922|publisher=JAZU|pages=89, 253, 942, 1007, 1010, 1029, 1197, 1619}}</ref> However, in the 30th chapter, it is named Porin, and recently Milošević, Alimov, and Budak supported a thesis which considered these names as two variants of the Slavic deity ], as a heavenly ruler and not an actual secular ruler.{{sfn|Alimov|2015|pp=141–164}}{{sfn|Budak|2018|pp=95–96}} | |||
The origin of the names of five brothers, two sisters and first ruler are a matter of dispute. They are often considered to be of non-Slavic origin,{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=117}}<ref name="Roncevic93" />{{sfn|Van Antwerp Fine Jr.|1991|pp=53, 56}}<ref name="Gusic69">{{cite journal|last=Gušić |first=Branimir |year=1969 |title=Prilog etnogenezi nekih starohrvatskih rodova |trans-title=A contribution to the ethnogenesis of some Old Croatian genera |language=hr |journal=Radovi |publisher=JAZU |location=Zadar |volume=16–17 |pages=449–478}}</ref> and genuine names, as the anonymous Slavic narrator (probably a Croat) couldn't invent the non-Slavic names of their ancestors in the 9th century.{{sfn|Živković|2012|p=114}} ] considered them to be of ]-Avar origin,{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=34–35}}{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=126–127}}{{sfn|Margetić|2001|p=32}} Vladimir Košćak of possible Iranian-Alanic origin,{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=126, 218}} Karel Oštir as ],<ref name="Gusic69" /> ] and Shchavelev proposed four-five Slavic variants,<ref name="Shchavelev18">{{cite journal |last=Shchavelev |first=Aleksei S. |date=2018 |title=Как найти хорватов? О монографииД. Е. Алимова "Этногенез хорватов..." |trans-title=How to find Croats? An essay about the monograph of D.E. Alimov "The ethnogenesis of Croats..." (Review) |url=http://slovene.ru/2018_1_Shchavelev.pdf |language=ru |journal=Slověne |volume=7 |issue=1 |pages=444–445 |access-date=27 June 2022}}</ref> while Alemko Gluhak saw parallels to ] and other ] languages.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=218–221}} ] and ] rejected Turkic origin, and related them to Slavic toponyms in Poland and Slovakia (rejected by Labuda and Grafenauer{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=117}}),{{sfn|Łowmiański|2004|p=17, 35}} and idea of Avar chiefs "was generally rejected".{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=116}} Josip Modestin connected their names to toponyms from region of ] in Croatia, where early Croats settled.{{sfn|Gluhak|2000|p=21}} According to Gluhak, names Kloukas, Lobelos, Kosentzes and possibly Mouchlo don't seem to be part of Scythian or Alanic name directory.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=218}} Nevertheless, the sometimes presumed non-Slavic etymology of the names doesn't indicate non-Slavic ethnic identity or origin of White Croats. Borrowing of foreign names was common practice between Sarmatians, Goths and Huns, and as such could indicate close sociocultural and political relations between White Croats and non-Slavic people in their ancestral and new homeland.{{sfn|Filipec|2020|p=70–71}} | |||
Brothers: | |||
* Kloukas; has Greek suffix "-as", thus the root ''Klouk-'' has several derivations; Mikkola considered Turkic ''Külük'', while Tadeusz Lewicki Slavic ''Kuluk'' and ''Kluka''.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=126}} Grégoire related it with cities ] or ].{{sfn|Karatay|2003|p=93}} Modestin related it to village Kukljić.{{sfn|Gluhak|2000|p=21}} ] and ] related to the ], one of the ].<ref name="Klaic15">{{citation |url=http://dizbi.hazu.hr/object/10210 |language=sh |last=Klaić |first=Vjekoslav |author-link=Vjekoslav Klaić |title=Hrvatska plemena od XII. do XVI. stoljeća |trans-title=Croatian tribes from 12th until 16th century |year=1897 |journal=Rad |publisher=JAZU |location=Zagreb |issue=47 |pages=15, 85}}</ref>{{sfn|Mažuranić|1908–1922|p=408}} Mažuranić additionally related to contemporary surnames Kukas, Kljukaš, Kljuk.{{sfn|Mažuranić|1908–1922|pp=408, 555}} Loma proposed Czechoslovakian ''kluk'' (arrow, beak).{{sfn|Loma|1999|pp=121}} Gluhak noted several Prussian and ] personal names and toponyms with root *''klauk-'', which relates to sound-writing verbs *''klukati'' (peck) and *''klokotati'' (gurgle).{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=218}} Shchavelev derived from ''клок волос''.{{sfn|Shchavelev|2007|p=158}} Another consideration is it corresponds to mythical figures, Czech ] and Polish ] meaning the "raven".<ref name="KalikUchitel2018" /> | |||
* Lobelos; Mikkola considered it a name of uncertain Avar ruler.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=126}} Grégoire related it with city ].{{sfn|Karatay|2003|p=93}} Modestin related it to ],{{sfn|Gluhak|2000|p=21}} similarly Shchavelev considered it is related to the Proto-Slavic root *''lov'' (hunt).{{sfn|Shchavelev|2007|p=158}} Rački considered Ljub, Lub, Luben, while Mažuranić noted similar contemporary surnames like Lubel.{{sfn|Mažuranić|1908–1922|pp=408, 607}} Osman Karatay considered common Slavic shift ''Lobel'' < ''Alpel'' (as in ''Lab'' < '']'').{{sfn|Karatay|2003|p=92}} Gluhak noted many Baltic personal names with root *''lab-'' and *''lob-'' e.g. Labelle, Labulis, Labal, Lobal, which derive from *''lab-'' (good) or ''lobas'' (bays, ravine, valley).{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=219}} Another consideration is it corresponds as male equivalent to female mythical figures, Czech ] and Kievan ], meaning the "swan".<ref name="KalikUchitel2018" /> | |||
* Kosentzis; Mikkola considered Turkic suffix "-či", and derived it from Turkic ''koš'' (camp), ''košun'' (army).{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=126}} Grégoire related it with city ].{{sfn|Karatay|2003|p=93}} Modestin related it to ].{{sfn|Gluhak|2000|p=21}} Mažuranić considered it similar to contemporary male names Kosan, Kosanac, Kosančić and Kosinec.{{sfn|Mažuranić|1908–1922|pp=408, 528}} Hauptmann derived from Sarmatian ''Kasagos''.{{sfn|Dvornik|1949|pp=290}}{{sfn|Dvornik|1962|p=117}} Many scholars consider relation with Old-Slavic title word *''kosez'' or *''kasez'', that meant social class members who freely elected the ] of Carantania (658–828). In the 9th century they became nobles, and their tradition preserved until the 16th century.{{sfn|Dvornik|1949|pp=289}} There were many toponyms with the title in Slovenia, but also in ] in Croatia.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=127}}<ref name="Gusic69" /><ref name="Shchavelev18" />{{sfn|Loma|1999|pp=121}}{{sfn|Filipec|2020|p=41}} Gluhak also noted Baltic names with root *''kas-'' which probably derives from ''kàsti'' (dig), and ] ''Kossintes'', ''Cosintos'', ''Cositon''.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=128–129}} Loma considered to be an evidence of Polish-Old Croatian ] ''kъsçzъ'' in both the personal name and Polish ''Ksiądz''.{{sfn|Majorov|2012|p=55}} Shchavelev derived it from ''коса''/''оселец'' and related it to the Polish name of mythical figure ] of the ] of Poland.{{sfn|Shchavelev|2007|p=158}} | |||
* Mouchlo; Mikkola related it to the name of 6th century Hunnic (]{{sfn|Karatay|2003|p=92}} or ]{{sfn|Golden|1992|p=99}}) ruler Mougel/Mouâgeris.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=126}} Modestin related it to Mohl(j)ić.{{sfn|Gluhak|2000|p=21}} Mažuranić considered tribe and toponym Mohlić also known as Moglić or Maglić in former Bužani župa, as well medieval toponym or name Mucla, contemporary surnames Muhoić, Muglič, Muhvić, and Macedonian village ] (Turk. Muhla).{{sfn|Mažuranić|1908–1922|pp=408, 528, 677, 688}} Emil Petrichevich-Horváth related it to the ], one of the Croatian "twelve noble tribes".<ref name="EmilPH">{{citation |url=https://www.arcanum.hu/hu/online-kiadvanyok/Turul-turul-1883-1950-1/1933-16BC1/1933-12-16BC2/a-mogorovich-nemzetseg-adatok-a-horvat-nemzetsegek-tortenetehez-16C51/ |language=hu |last=Petrichevich-Horváth |first=Emil |title=A Mogorovich Nemzetseg: Adatok a horvát nemzetségek történetéhez. |trans-title=The Mogorovich Genus: Data on the history of Croatian genera |year=1933 |journal=Turul |publisher=Hungarian Heraldic and Genealogical Society |location=Budapest |issue=1/2}}</ref> Gluhak noted ] ''muklus'' and Latvian ''muka'' which refer to the mud and marshes, and Prussian names e.g. Mokil, Mokyne.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=220}} Shchavelev similarly derived from Proto-Slavic ''мъхъ'' (Bulgarian ''мухъл'', Lithuanian ''musos'', "forest moss and mold").{{sfn|Shchavelev|2007|p=158}} | |||
* Chrobatos; read as Hrovatos, is generally considered as an anthroponym representing Croatian ethnonym ''Hrvat/Horvat'', and the Croatian tribe.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=222}} Some scholars like ] related it with the Turkic name of the Bulgars khan ].{{sfn|Heršak|Nikšić|2007|p=259}}{{sfn|Karatay|2003|pp=86–91}} This etymology is improbable,{{sfn|Dvornik|1949|pp=287–288}} beside from historical viewpoint, as in all forms of Kubrat's name, the letter "r" is third consonant.{{sfn|Karatay|2003|pp=86–91}} | |||
Sisters: | |||
* Touga; Mikkola related it with male Turkic name ''Tugai''.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=126}} Shchavelev noted it to be an obvious Greek transcription of Slavic word ''tuga'' (sadness, Proto-Slavic *''tǫga'') and related it to mythological Karna.{{sfn|Shchavelev|2007|p=158–159}} Loma related it to ]-] *''tūg''/''tog'' (strong, heavy).<ref name="Shchavelev18" />{{sfn|Loma|1999|pp=122}} Gluhak noted ]-] *''touga'' (fog, darkness), which meaning wouldn't be much different from other names with Baltic derivation.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=221}} Modestin and Klaić related it to the ] who are one of the ],{{sfn|Gluhak|2000|p=21}} as well Klaić noted that in 852 was a settlement Tugari in the Kingdom of Croatia which people in Latin sources were called as Tugarani and Tugarini,<ref name="Klaic15" /> while Mažuranić noted certain Tugina and župan Tugomir,{{sfn|Mažuranić|1908–1922|pp=408, 1473}} and Loma personal names Tugomir/Tugomer among medieval Croats and Serbs.{{sfn|Loma|1999|pp=122}} There also existed 10th century ] prince ], while personal name Tugomir and toponym Tugost/Tugast in medieval Poland and Bohemia.<ref>{{cite book |author=T. Lewicki, S. Urbanczyk, J. Strzelczyk, H. Popowska-Taborska, A. Wedzki |date=1977 |title=Słownik starożytności słowiańskich: T-W |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QqlmAAAAMAAJ |language=pl |publisher=], ] |pages=199–200|isbn=978-83-04-00463-4 }}</ref> | |||
* Bouga; Mikkola related it with male Turkic name ''Buga'', while Lewicki noted Turkic name of Hun ''Bokhas'', Peceneg ''Bogas'', and two generals of Arabian kalifs, ''Bogaj''.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|pp=126–127}} Shchavelev rejected Turkic names because they were never used as female names, derived it instead from Slavic word ''выть'' (howl) and related it to mythological Zhelya.{{sfn|Shchavelev|2007|p=158–159}}<ref name="Shchavelev18" /> Loma proposed ''Vuga'' < Sarmatian *''Vaugii-'' < Iranian ''Vahukii'' (''vahu-'', "good").{{sfn|Loma|1999|pp=121}} Grégoire, Loma and others mostly related it with the ].{{sfn|Loma|1999|pp=121}}{{sfn|Karatay|2003|p=93}} Modestin and Klaić related it to East-Slavic medieval tribe ] who lived on Bug River, as well medieval Croatian tribe Bužani and its župa Bužani or Bužane.{{sfn|Gluhak|2000|p=21}}<ref name="Klaic15" /> Gluhak noted Proto-Slavic word *''buga'' which in Slavic languages mean "swamp" like places, and the river Bug itself derives from.{{sfn|Gluhak|1990|p=221}} | |||
First ruler: | |||
* ] from 31st chapter according to Loma and Živković derives from Iranian ''pouru-gâo'', "rich in cattle".{{sfn|Loma|1999|pp=122}}{{sfn|Živković|2012|p=54}} Mažuranić noted it was a genuine personal name in medieval Croatia at least since 12th as well Bosnia since 13th century in the form of Porug (''Porugh de genere Boić, nobilis de Tetachich'' near ''terrae Mogorovich''), Poruga, Porča, Purća / Purča, and Purđa (''vir nobilis nomine Purthio quondam Streimiri'').{{sfn|Mažuranić|1908–1922|pp=89, 253, 942, 1007, 1010, 1029, 1197, 1619}} However, in the 30th chapter, it is named Porin, and recently Milošević, Alimov, and Budak supported a thesis which considered these names as two variants of the Slavic deity ], as a heavenly ruler and not an actual secular ruler.{{sfn|Alimov|2015|pp=141–164}}{{sfn|Budak|2018|pp=95–96}} | |||
==See also== | == See also == | ||
*] | * ] | ||
* ] | |||
== References == | == References == | ||
Line 143: | Line 154: | ||
== Sources == | == Sources == | ||
{{refbegin|40em}} | {{refbegin|40em}} | ||
*{{cite book |last1=Acker |first1=Paul |last2=Larrington |first2=Carolyne |title=Revisiting the Poetic Edda: Essays on Old Norse Heroic Legend |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=hZXUGvXii4UC |year=2013 |publisher=Routledge |isbn= |
* {{cite book |last1=Acker |first1=Paul |last2=Larrington |first2=Carolyne |title=Revisiting the Poetic Edda: Essays on Old Norse Heroic Legend |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=hZXUGvXii4UC |year=2013 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-1-136-22787-5 }} | ||
*{{cite journal|last=Alimov|first=Denis Jevgenjevič|title=Hrvati, kult Peruna i slavenski gentilizam (Komentari na hipotezu Ante Miloševića o identitetu Porina i Peruna)|trans-title=Croats, the cult of Perun and Slavic |
* {{cite journal|last=Alimov|first=Denis Jevgenjevič|title=Hrvati, kult Peruna i slavenski gentilizam (Komentari na hipotezu Ante Miloševića o identitetu Porina i Peruna)|trans-title=Croats, the cult of Perun and Slavic "gentilism". (A Comment on the hypothesis of Ante Miloševic about the identity of Porin and Perun)|year=2015|journal=Starohrvatska Prosvjeta|volume=III|issue=42|pages=141–164}} | ||
* {{cite book |last1=Bekić |first1=Luka |date=2012 |chapter=Keramika praškog tipa u Hrvatskoj |title=Dani Stjepana Gunjače 2, Zbornik radova sa Znanstvenog skupa "Dani Sjepana Gunjače 2": Hrvatska srednjovjekovna povijesno-arheološka baština, Međunarodne teme |chapter-url=https://www.researchgate.net/publication/348572968 |location=Split |publisher=Muzej hrvatskih arheoloških spomenika |pages=21–35 |isbn=978-953-6803-36-1}} | |||
*{{cite journal |last=Bilogrivić |first=Goran |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/63323 |language=Croatian |title=Čiji kontinuitet? Konstantin Porfirogenet i hrvatska arheologija o razdoblju 7–9. stoljeća |trans-title=Whose continuity? Constantine Porphyrogenitus and Croatian archaeology on the period of the 7th to the 9th centuries |year=2010 |journal=Radovi |publisher=Institute of Croatian History, Faculty of Philosophy Zagreb, FF press |location=Zagreb |volume=42 |issue=1 |pages=37–48 |via=Hrčak - Portal znanstvenih časopisa Republike Hrvatske}} | |||
*{{cite book | |
* {{cite book |last1=Bekić |first1=Luka |date=2016 |title=Rani srednji vijek između Panonije i Jadrana: ranoslavenski keramički i ostali arheološki nalazi od 6. do 8. stoljeća |trans-title=Early medieval between Pannonia and the Adriatic: early Slavic ceramic and other archaeological finds from the sixth to eighth century |url=https://www.researchgate.net/publication/348500715 |location=Pula |publisher=Arheološki muzej Istre |language=hr, en |isbn=978-953-8082-01-6}} | ||
* {{cite book |last1=Belaj |first1=Vitomir |last2=Belaj |first2=Juraj |author-link1=Vitomir Belaj |date=2018 |chapter=Around and below Divuša: The Traces of Perun's Mother Arrival into Our Lands |title=Zbornik Instituta za arheologiju / Serta Instituti Archaeologici, Vol. 10. Sacralization of Landscape and Sacred Places. Proceedings of the 3rd International Scientific Conference of Mediaeval Archaeology of the Institute of Archaeology |chapter-url=https://www.bib.irb.hr/988715 |location=Zagreb |publisher=Institute of Archaeology |isbn=978-953-6064-36-6}} | |||
*{{cite book |editor-first1=Samuel Hazzard |editor-last1=Cross |editor-first2=Olgerd P. |editor-last2=Sherbowitz-Wetzor |year=1953 |title=The Russian Primary Chronicle: Laurentian Text |url=http://www.mgh-bibliothek.de/dokumente/a/a011458.pdf |publisher=] |location=] |ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last=Bilogrivić |first=Goran |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/63323 |language=hr |title=Čiji kontinuitet? Konstantin Porfirogenet i hrvatska arheologija o razdoblju 7–9. stoljeća |trans-title=Whose continuity? Constantine Porphyrogenitus and Croatian archaeology on the period of the 7th to the 9th centuries |year=2010 |journal=Radovi |publisher=Institute of Croatian History, Faculty of Philosophy Zagreb, FF press |location=Zagreb |volume=42 |issue=1 |pages=37–48 |via=Hrčak – Portal znanstvenih časopisa Republike Hrvatske}} | |||
*{{cite journal |last=Danylenko |first=Andrii |title=The name Rus': In search of a new dimension |journal=Jahrbücher für Geschichte Osteuropas |issue=52 |year=2004 |pages=1–32 |quote=And the tribe which lives near them is the Harus , tall, big-limbed men, who have no weapons of war, and horses cannot carry them because of the bigness of their limbs. | ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite thesis |last=Bilogrivić |first=Goran |date=24 February 2016 |title=Etnički identiteti u ranosrednjovjekovnoj Hrvatskoj – materijalni i pisani izvori |trans-title=Ethnic identities in Early Medieval Croatia – material and written sources |type=PhD |location=Zagreb |publisher=] |url=http://darhiv.ffzg.unizg.hr/id/eprint/6293/1/Bilogrivi%C4%87,%20Goran.pdf}} | |||
*{{cite book |first=Danijel |last=Dzino |year=2010 |title=Becoming Slav, Becoming Croat: Identity Transformations in Post-Roman and Early Medieval Dalmatia |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=6UbOtJcF8rQC |publisher=BRILL |isbn=9789004186460 | ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last1=Bilogrivić |first1=Goran |date=2018a |title=Urne, Slaveni i Hrvati. O paljevinskim grobovima i doseobi u 7. stoljeću |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/220231 |language=hr |journal=Zb. Odsjeka povij. Znan. Zavoda povij. Druš. Znan. Hrvat. Akad. Znan. Umjet. |volume=36 |pages=1–17 |doi=10.21857/ydkx2crd19|s2cid=189548041 }} | |||
*{{cite book |first=John |last=Van Antwerp Fine, Jr. |author-link=John Van Antwerp Fine, Jr. |title=The Early Medieval Balkans: A Critical Survey from the Sixth to the Late Twelfth Century |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=Y0NBxG9Id58C |publisher=University of Michigan Press |year=1991 |isbn=9780472081493 |ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |first=Joseph |last=Bosworth |author-link=Joseph Bosworth |year=1859 |title=King Alfred's Anglo-Saxon Version of the Compendium History of the World bz Orosius |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=T3NOI16_vyEC |publisher=Longman, Brown, Green |location=London}} | |||
*{{citation |first=Alemko |last=Gluhak |title=Porijeklo imena Hrvat |trans-title=Origin of the name Croat |publisher=Alemko Gluhak |location=Zagreb, Čakovec |year=1990 |language=Croatian}} | |||
*{{citation |title=Etnogeneza Hrvata |trans-title=Ethnogenesis of Croats |editor1-first=Neven |editor1-last=Budak |language=hr |publisher=Matica hrvatska |year=1995| isbn=953-6014-45-9}} | |||
*{{cite magazine|first=Alemko|last=Gluhak|title=Hrvatski rječnici|trans-title=Croatian dictionaries|url=http://www.matica.hr/vijenac/158/hrvatski-rjecnici-18488/|language=Croatian|magazine=]|issue=158|date=24 March 2000|publisher=]|ref=harv}} | |||
*{{cite book | |
* {{cite book |first=Neven |last=Budak |author-link=Neven Budak |year=2018 |title=Hrvatska povijest od 550. do 1100. |trans-title=Croatian history from 550 until 1100 |url=http://www.leykam-international.hr/publikacija.php?id=167 |publisher=Leykam international |isbn=978-953-340-061-7}} | ||
* {{cite book |editor-first1=Samuel Hazzard |editor-last1=Cross |editor-first2=Olgerd P. |editor-last2=Sherbowitz-Wetzor |year=1953 |title=The Russian Primary Chronicle: Laurentian Text |url=http://www.mgh-bibliothek.de/dokumente/a/a011458.pdf |publisher=] |location=] }} | |||
*{{cite book |first=Walter K. |last=Hanak |year=2013 |title=The Nature and the Image of Princely Power in Kievan Rus', 980-1054: A Study of Sources |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=WfV0AQAAQBAJ |publisher=BRILL |isbn=9789004260221 |ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last=Danylenko |first=Andrii |title=The name Rus': In search of a new dimension |journal=Jahrbücher für Geschichte Osteuropas |issue=52 |year=2004 |pages=1–32 |quote=And the tribe which lives near them is the Harus , tall, big-limbed men, who have no weapons of war, and horses cannot carry them because of the bigness of their limbs. }} | |||
*{{citation |first1=Emil |last1=Heršak |first2=Boris |last2=Nikšić |date=2007 |title=Hrvatska etnogeneza: pregled komponentnih etapa i interpretacija (s naglaskom na euroazijske/nomadske sadržaje) |trans-title=Croatian Ethnogenesis: A Review of Component Stages and Interpretations (with Emphasis on Eurasian/Nomadic Elements) |url=http://hrcak.srce.hr/index.php?show=clanak&id_clanak_jezik=28729&lang=en |language=Croatian |journal=Migration and Ethnic Themes |volume=23 |issue=3}} | |||
*{{cite book |last=Dvornik |first=Francis |author-link=Francis Dvornik |date=1949 |title=The Making of Central and Eastern Europe |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=2RYOAQAAMAAJ |location=London |publisher=Polish Research Centre Ltd.}} | |||
*{{citation |first1=Emil |last1=Heršak |first2=Ana |last2=Silić |date=2002 |title=Avari: osvrt na njihovu etnogenezu i povijest |trans-title=The Avars: A Review of Their Ethnogenesis and History |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/107378?lang=en |language=Croatian |journal=Migration and Ethnic Themes |volume=18 |issue=2–3}} | |||
*{{cite book | |
*{{cite book |last=Dvornik |first=Francis |author-link=Francis Dvornik |date=1956 |title=The Slavs: Their Early History and Civilization |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=DEoLAQAAIAAJ |location=Boston |publisher=]}} | ||
* {{cite book |editor1-last=Jenkins|editor1-first=Romilly|editor1-link=Romilly Jenkins|author1=]|author2=]|author3=]|author4=]|author5=]|author6=]|ref={{harvid|Dvornik|1962}}|year=1962|publisher=], ]|title=De Administrando Imperio: Volume II Commentary|url=https://archive.org/details/dli.ernet.168258|location=London|isbn=978-0-88402-021-9}} | |||
*{{cite book |first=Alois |last=Jirásek |author-link=Alois Jirásek |title=Staré pověsti české |isbn=9788088061144 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=AjqMBgAAQBAJ |year=2015 |accessdate=29 August 2015 |chapter=4 | ref=harv}} | |||
*{{cite book|last= |
* {{cite book |first=Danijel |last=Dzino |year=2010 |title=Becoming Slav, Becoming Croat: Identity Transformations in Post-Roman and Early Medieval Dalmatia |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=6UbOtJcF8rQC |publisher=Brill |isbn=9789004186460 }} | ||
* {{cite thesis |last=Fabijanić |first=Tomislav |date=30 April 2009 |title=Problem doseljenja Slavena/Hrvata na istočni Jadran i šire zaleđe u svjetlu arheoloških nalaza |trans-title=The problem of Settlement of Slavs/Croats on the Eastern Adriatic and its Hinterland in the Light of Archaeological Findings |type=PhD |location=Zadar |publisher=Department of Archaeology, University of Zadar |language=hr}} | |||
*{{cite book |last=Karatay |first=Osman |date=2003 |title=In Search of the Lost Tribe: The Origins and Making of the Croation Nation |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=h_Qu1ywX0-wC |publisher=Ayse Demiral |isbn=9789756467077 |ref={{harvid|Karatay2003}}}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last=Fylypchuk |first=A. |date=2015a |title=Some aspects of interdisciplinary approaches to the study of antiquities of pre-Carpathian and Volyn region in the third quarter of the I millennium AD |url=https://shron3.chtyvo.org.ua/Visnyk_Instytutu_arkheolohii/Vypusk_10.pdf |journal=Proc. Inst. Archaeol. Lviv. Univ. |volume=10 |pages=10–29 |language=uk}} | |||
*{{cite book |first=Hyun Jin |last=Kim |year=2013 |title=The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=fX8YAAAAQBAJ |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=9781107009066 |ref=harv}} | |||
*{{cite journal |last= |
* {{cite journal |last=Fylypchuk |first=M. |date=2015b |title=Plisnesko archaeological complex: theory and practice of studies |url=https://shron3.chtyvo.org.ua/Visnyk_Instytutu_arkheolohii/Vypusk_10.pdf |journal=Proc. Inst. Archaeol. Lviv. Univ. |volume=10 |pages=38–64 |language=uk}} | ||
* {{cite book |last=Filipec |first=Krešimir |language=hr |date=2020 |title=Praishodište i/ili situacija. Slaveni i Hrvati – do zauzimanja nove domovine |trans-title=Origin and/or situation. Slavs and Croats – until the conquest of a new homeland |location=Zagreb |publisher=Centar za ranosrednjovjekovna istraživanja Zagreb-Lobor: Odsjek za arheologiju Filozofskog fakulteta Sveučilišta, Katedra za opću srednjevjekovnu i nacionalnu arheologiju: Arheološki zavod Filozofskog fakulteta |isbn=978-953-57369-1-2}} | |||
*{{citation |last=Korčinskij |first=Orest |year=2000 |title=Gradišta ljetopisnih (istočnih) Hrvata 9.-14. stoljeća u području Gornjeg Podnestrovlja |url=https://www.academia.edu/6550266 |journal=Contributions of Institute of Archaeology in Zagreb |publisher=Institute of archaeology in Zagreb |volume=17 |issue=1 |pages=113–127|ref=harv}} | |||
*{{ |
* {{cite book |first=John |last=Van Antwerp Fine Jr. |author-link=John Van Antwerp Fine Jr. |title=The Early Medieval Balkans: A Critical Survey from the Sixth to the Late Twelfth Century |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=Y0NBxG9Id58C |publisher=University of Michigan Press |year=1991 |isbn=978-0-472-08149-3 }} | ||
* {{citation |last=Fokt|first=Krzysztof|title=Chorwacja północna: między rzeczywistością, hipotezą a legendą |trans-title=Northern Croatia: between reality, conjecture, and legend|journal=Acta Archaeologica Carpathica |year=2003 |volume=38|pages=137–155|language=pl|issn=0001-5229}} | |||
*{{cite book |last=Korčinskij |first=Orest |chapter=Bijeli Hrvati i problem formiranja države u Prikarpatju |trans-chapter=Eastern Croats and the problem of forming the state in Prykarpattia |title=Bijeli Hrvati I |trans-title=White Croats I |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=Croatian |publisher=Maveda |year=2006a |isbn=953-7029-04-2 |pages=31–39|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite journal|last=Fokt|first=Krzysztof|title=Biali Chorwaci w Karantanii|year=2004|journal=Studenckie Zeszyty Naukowe Uniwersytetu Jagiellońskiego. Studenckie Zeszyty Historyczne|language=pl|pages=11–22 |url=https://ruj.uj.edu.pl/xmlui/handle/item/14717}} | |||
*{{cite book |last=Korčinskij |first=Orest |chapter=Stiljski grad |trans-chapter=City of Stiljsko |title=Bijeli Hrvati I |trans-title=White Croats I |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=Croatian |publisher=Maveda |year=2006b |isbn=953-7029-04-2 |pages=68–71|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{citation |first=Alemko |last=Gluhak |title=Porijeklo imena Hrvat |trans-title=Origin of the name Croat |publisher=Alemko Gluhak |location=Zagreb, Čakovec |year=1990 |language=hr}} | |||
*{{cite book |last=Korčinskij |first=Orest |chapter=O povijesnoj okolici stiljskoga gradišta od kraja 8. stoljeća do početka 11. st. |trans-chapter=City of Stiljsko |title=Bijeli Hrvati III |trans-title=White Croats III |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=Croatian |publisher=Maveda |year=2013a |isbn=978-953-7029-27-2 |pages=210–224|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite magazine|first=Alemko|last=Gluhak|title=Hrvatski rječnici|trans-title=Croatian dictionaries|url=http://www.matica.hr/vijenac/158/hrvatski-rjecnici-18488/|language=hr|magazine=]|issue=158|date=24 March 2000|publisher=]}} | |||
*{{cite book |last=Korčinskij |first=Orest |chapter=Stiljsko gradište |trans-chapter=Gord of Stilsko |title=Bijeli Hrvati III |trans-title=White Croats III |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=Croatian |publisher=Maveda |year=2013b |isbn=978-953-7029-27-2 |pages=246–264|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Golden |first=Peter Benjamin |author-link=Peter Benjamin Golden |year=1992 |title=An introduction to the History of the Turkic peoples: ethnogenesis and state formation in medieval and early modern Eurasia and the Middle East |url=https://www.academia.edu/12545004 |publisher=] |place=] |isbn=978-3-447-03274-2 }} | |||
*{{citation |last=Košćak |first=Vladimir |chapter=Iranska teorija o podrijetlu Hrvata |trans-chapter=Iranian theory on the origin of Croats |title=Etnogeneza Hrvata |trans-title=Ethnogenesis of Croats |editor1-first=Neven |editor1-last=Budak |language=Croatian |publisher=Matica Hrvatska |year=1995| isbn=953-6014-45-9 |ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |first=Walter K. |last=Hanak |year=2013 |title=The Nature and the Image of Princely Power in Kievan Rus', 980-1054: A Study of Sources |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=WfV0AQAAQBAJ |publisher=Brill |isbn=9789004260221 }} | |||
*{{cite book |last=Kugutjak |first=Mykola |chapter=Spomenici povijesti i kulture: Gradišta Pruto-Bystryc’koga podgorja |title=Prikarpatska Galicija |url=https://bib.irb.hr/datoteka/895289.4xPrikarpatska_Galicija_Prijelom_11_05_2017.pdf |editor1-last=Paščenko |editor1-first=Jevgenij |editor2-last=Fuderer |editor2-first=Tetyana |language=Croatian |publisher=Department of Ukrainian Language and Literature at the Faculty of Philosophy, University of Zagreb |year=2017 |isbn=978-953-55390-4-9 |pages=20–31 |ref=harv}} | |||
*{{cite book|last=Heather|first=Peter|authorlink=Peter Heather|title=Empires and Barbarians: The Fall of Rome and the Birth of Europe|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=Y5poAgAAQBAJ|year=2010|orig-year=2009|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-974163-2}} | |||
*{{cite book |first=Tadeusz |last=Lewicki |chapter=Najstarije spominjanje Višljana u izvorima (Najdawniejsza wzmianka źródłowa o Wiślanach) |trans-chapter=The earliest mention of the Vistulans in sources |chapter-url=http://www.archiwumpz.iz.poznan.pl/dlibra/docmetadata?id=915 |title=Bijeli Hrvati I |trans-title=White Croats I |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=Croatian |publisher=Maveda |year=2006 |orig-year=1951 |isbn=953-7029-04-2 |pages=86–99 |ref=harv}} | |||
* {{citation |first1=Emil |last1=Heršak |first2=Boris |last2=Nikšić |year=2007 |title=Hrvatska etnogeneza: pregled komponentnih etapa i interpretacija (s naglaskom na euroazijske/nomadske sadržaje) |trans-title=Croatian Ethnogenesis: A Review of Component Stages and Interpretations (with Emphasis on Eurasian/Nomadic Elements) |url=http://hrcak.srce.hr/index.php?show=clanak&id_clanak_jezik=28729&lang=en |language=hr |journal=Migration and Ethnic Themes |volume=23 |issue=3}} | |||
*{{cite book |last=Łowmiański |first=Henryk |author-link=Henryk Łowmiański |chapter=O identificiranju naziva Bavarskoga geografa |trans-chapter=About the identification of names by Bavarian Geographer |title=Bijeli Hrvati III |trans-title=White Croats III |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=Croatian |publisher=Maveda |year=2013|orig-year=1958 |isbn=978-953-7029-27-2 |pages=109–137|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{citation |first1=Emil |last1=Heršak |first2=Ana |last2=Silić |year=2002 |title=Avari: osvrt na njihovu etnogenezu i povijest |trans-title=The Avars: A Review of Their Ethnogenesis and History |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/107378?lang=en |language=hr |journal=Migration and Ethnic Themes |volume=18 |issue=2–3}} | |||
*{{cite book |last=Łowmiański |first=Henryk |author-link=Henryk Łowmiański |title=Hrvatska pradomovina (Chorwacja Nadwiślańska in Początki Polski) |trans-title=Croatian ancient homeland |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |translator-last1=Kryżan-Stanojević |translator-first1=Barbara |language=hr |publisher=Maveda |year=2004 |orig-year=1964 |oclc=831099194 |ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Holovko |first=Oleksandr |chapter=Princely Halych: argumentative issues of the city's emergence and development as the capital of the Land, Principality |title=Галич: збірник наукових праць |url=http://ifoonsku.ucoz.ua/Halicz_jornal/Halicz_czasopismo_nr3.pdf |editor1-last=Voloshchuk |editor1-first=Myroslav Mykhajlovych |language=uk |publisher=Лілея-НВ |place=Ivano-Frankivsk |year=2018 |volume=3 |isbn=978-966-668-456-4 |pages=82–103}} | |||
*{{cite book |first=Paul Robert |last=Magocsi |author-link=Paul Robert Magocsi |year=1983 |title=Galicia: A Historical Survey and Bibliographic Guide |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=qgTrJm85sDQC |publisher=University of Toronto Press |isbn=9780802024824 |ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Hupalo |first=Vira |date=2014 | |||
*{{cite journal|title=The Carpatho-Rusyns|first=Paul Robert|last=Magocsi|journal=Carpatho-Rusyn American|volume=XVIII|number=4|year=1995|url=http://carpatho-rusyn.org/cra/chap3.html|publisher=Carpatho-Rusyn Research Center|ref=harv}} | |||
|title=Звенигородська земля у XI–XIII століттях (соціоісторична реконструкція) | |||
*{{cite book |first=Paul Robert |last=Magocsi |author-link=Paul Robert Magocsi |year=2002 |title=The Roots of Ukrainian Nationalism: Galicia as Ukraine's Piedmont |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=CdiIa8n7SsgC |publisher=University of Toronto Press |isbn=9780802047380 |ref=harv}} | |||
|url=https://chtyvo.org.ua/authors/Hupalo_Vira/Zvenyhorod_i_Zvenyhorodska_zemlia_u_XI-XIII_stolittiakh_sotsioistorychna_rekonstruktsiia/ |location=Lviv |publisher=Krypiakevych Institute of Ukrainian Studies of the National Academy of Sciences of Ukraine |language=uk |isbn=978-966-02-7484-6}} | |||
*{{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=rnMOAQAAMAAJ&q=Laborec|title=Our people: Carpatho-Rusyns and their descendants in North America|first=Paul R.|last=Magocsi|author-link=Paul Robert Magocsi|date=30 July 2005|publisher=Bolchazy-Carducci Publishers|page=5|isbn=9780865166110|ref=harv}} | |||
*{{cite book |first= |
* {{cite book |first=James |last=Ingram |author-link=James Ingram (academic) |year=1807 |title=An Inaugural Lecture on the Utility of Anglo-Saxon Literatures to which is Added the Geography of Europe by King Alfred, Including His Account of the Discovery of the North Cape in the Ninth Century |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=la6yJEKOTW0C |publisher=University Press }} | ||
*{{ |
* {{cite book |first=Alois |last=Jirásek |author-link=Alois Jirásek |title=Staré pověsti české |isbn=9788088061144 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=AjqMBgAAQBAJ |year=2015 |access-date=29 August 2015 |chapter=4 |publisher=KKnihy.cz }} | ||
* {{cite book|last=Kardaras|first=Georgios|title=Byzantium and the Avars, 6th–9th Century AD: political, diplomatic and cultural relations|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=1IN1DwAAQBAJ|year=2018|publisher=Brill|isbn=978-90-04-38226-8 |editor=Florin Curta |editor2=Dušan Zupka}} | |||
*{{citation |last=Majorov |first=Aleksandr Vjačeslavovič |year=2012 |title=Velika Hrvatska: etnogeneza i rana povijest Slavena prikarpatskoga područja |trans-title=Great Croatia: ethnogenesis and early history of Slavs in the Carpathian area |language=Croatian |location=Zagreb, Samobor |publisher=], Meridijani |isbn=978-953-6928-26-2}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Karatay |first=Osman |year=2003 |title=In Search of the Lost Tribe: The Origins and Making of the Croatian Nation |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=h_Qu1ywX0-wC |publisher=Ayse Demiral |isbn=9789756467077}} | |||
*{{cite book |last=Malyckij |first=Oleksandr |chapter=Hrvati u uvodnom nedatiranom dijelu Nestorove kronike "Povijest minulih ljeta" |trans-chapter=Croats in the introductory non-dated part of the Nestor's chronicle "History of the past years" |title=Bijeli Hrvati I |trans-title=White Croats I |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=Croatian |publisher=Maveda |year=2006 |orig-year=1990 |isbn=953-7029-04-2}} | |||
*{{ |
* {{cite book |first=Hyun Jin |last=Kim |year=2013 |title=The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=fX8YAAAAQBAJ |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-1-107-00906-6 }} | ||
* {{cite journal |last=Koncha |first=S. |title=Bavarian Geographer on Slavic Tribes From Ukraine |url=http://ukrbulletin.univ.kiev.ua/Visnyk-16-en/Koncha.pdf |journal=Ukrainian Studies |year=2012 |volume=12 |publisher=Bulletin of Taras Shevchenko National University of Kyiv |pages=15–21 }} | |||
*{{cite book |first=Lujo |last=Margetić |authorlink=Lujo Margetić |year=2001 |title=Dolazak Hrvata |trans-title=Arrival of the Croats |location=Split |publisher=Književni krug Split |isbn=9531631697 |ref=harv}} | |||
* {{citation |last=Korčinskij |first=Orest |year=2000 |title=Gradišta ljetopisnih (istočnih) Hrvata 9.-14. stoljeća u području Gornjeg Podnestrovlja |url=https://www.academia.edu/6550266 |journal=Contributions of Institute of Archaeology in Zagreb |publisher=Institute of archaeology in Zagreb |volume=17 |issue=1 |pages=113–127}} | |||
*{{cite book|last=Mažuranić|first=Vladimir|author-link=Vladimir Mažuranić|title=Prinosi za hrvatski pravno-povijesni rječnik|trans-title=Contributions to the Croatian legal-historical dictionary|year=1908–1922|publisher=JAZU|ref=harv}} | |||
*{{ |
* {{citation |last=Korčinskij |first=Orest |year=2004 |title=Cult Centres of Croats from the 9th to the 14th Century in the Environs of the Ruin of Stiljsko, Ukraine |url=https://hrcak.srce.hr/11469 |journal=Croatica Christiana Periodica |publisher=The Catholic faculty of theology |volume=28 |issue=54}} | ||
*{{ |
* {{cite book |last=Korčinskij |first=Orest |chapter=Bijeli Hrvati i problem formiranja države u Prikarpatju |trans-chapter=Eastern Croats and the problem of forming the state in Prykarpattia |title=Bijeli Hrvati I |trans-title=White Croats I |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=hr |publisher=Maveda |year=2006a |isbn=953-7029-04-2 |pages=31–39}} | ||
*{{cite book |last= |
* {{cite book |last=Korčinskij |first=Orest |chapter=Stiljski grad |trans-chapter=City of Stiljsko |title=Bijeli Hrvati I |trans-title=White Croats I |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=hr |publisher=Maveda |year=2006b |isbn=953-7029-04-2 |pages=68–71}} | ||
* {{cite book |last=Korčinskij |first=Orest |chapter=O povijesnoj okolici stiljskoga gradišta od kraja 8. stoljeća do početka 11. st. |trans-chapter=City of Stiljsko |title=Bijeli Hrvati III |trans-title=White Croats III |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=hr |publisher=Maveda |year=2013a |isbn=978-953-7029-27-2 |pages=210–224}} | |||
*{{cite book |first=Valentin Vasilyevich |last=Sedov |year=2012 |orig-year=1994 |title=Славяне в древности |trans-title=Sloveni u dalekoj prošlosti (Slavs in the distant past) |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=n2goAAAAMAAJ |publisher=Akademska knjiga |location=Novi Sad |isbn=978-86-6263-022-3 |ref=harv}} | |||
*{{cite book | |
* {{cite book |last=Korčinskij |first=Orest |chapter=Stiljsko gradište |trans-chapter=Gord of Stilsko |title=Bijeli Hrvati III |trans-title=White Croats III |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=hr |publisher=Maveda |year=2013b |isbn=978-953-7029-27-2 |pages=246–264}} | ||
* {{citation |last=Košćak |first=Vladimir |chapter=Iranska teorija o podrijetlu Hrvata |trans-chapter=Iranian theory on the origin of Croats |title=Etnogeneza Hrvata |trans-title=Ethnogenesis of Croats |editor1-first=Neven |editor1-last=Budak |language=hr |publisher=Matica Hrvatska |year=1995| isbn=953-6014-45-9 }} | |||
*{{cite book |last=Shippey |first=Tom |author-link=Tom Shippey |title=The Road to Middle-earth: Revised and Expanded Edition |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=qGzAAgAAQBAJ |year=2014 |publisher=Houghton Mifflin Harcourt |isbn=9780547524412 |ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last=Kuchynko |first=Mykhailo |date=2015 |title=Croats in Manuscripts: Problem of Ethno-tribal Belonging and Political Dependence (Historical Aspects) |url=https://evnuir.vnu.edu.ua/bitstream/123456789/9061/1/27.pdf |journal=РОЗДІЛ ІІІ. Історіографія. Джерелознавство. Архівознавство. Памʼяткознавство. Етнологія |volume=7 |pages=139–144 |language=uk}} | |||
*{{cite book |last=Strižak |first=Oleksij |chapter=Sorbi, Srbi, Hrvati i Ukrajina |trans-chapter=Sorbs, Serbs, Croats and Ukraine |title=Bijeli Hrvati I |trans-title=White Croats I |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=Croatian |publisher=Maveda |year=2006|orig-year=1990|isbn=953-7029-04-2}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Kugutjak |first=Mykola |chapter=Spomenici povijesti i kulture: Gradišta Pruto-Bystryc'koga podgorja |title=Prikarpatska Galicija |url=https://bib.irb.hr/datoteka/895289.4xPrikarpatska_Galicija_Prijelom_11_05_2017.pdf |editor1-last=Paščenko |editor1-first=Jevgenij |editor2-last=Fuderer |editor2-first=Tetyana |language=hr |publisher=Department of Ukrainian Language and Literature at the Faculty of Philosophy, University of Zagreb |year=2017 |isbn=978-953-55390-4-9 |pages=20–31}} | |||
*{{cite book |first=Danylo Husar|last=Struk|title=Encyclopedia of Ukraine|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=4UcOAQAAMAAJ|year=1993|publisher=University of Toronto Press|isbn=9780802033628}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Kugutjak |first=Mykola |title=Kamena svetišta ukrajinskih Karpata (prijevodi s ukrajinskoga) |trans-title=Stone Shrines of Ukrainian Charpatians (Translations from Ukrainian) |url=https://www.bib.irb.hr:8443/967502/download/967502.6Kugitjak-Kamena_Svetita_Ukrajinskih_Karpata_11_04_2018.pdf |editor1-last=Paščenko |editor1-first=Jevgenij |editor2-last=Fuderer |editor2-first=Tetyana |language=hr |publisher=Department of Ukrainian Language and Literature at the Faculty of Philosophy, University of Zagreb |year=2018 |isbn=978-953-55390-5-6}} | |||
*{{cite book |first=Orest |last=Subtelny |author-link=Orest Subtelny |year=2009 |title=Ukraine: A History |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ktyM07I9HXwC |publisher=University of Toronto Press |isbn=9781442697287 |ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |first=Tadeusz |last=Lewicki |chapter=Najstarije spominjanje Višljana u izvorima (Najdawniejsza wzmianka źródłowa o Wiślanach) |trans-chapter=The earliest mention of the Vistulans in sources |chapter-url=http://www.archiwumpz.iz.poznan.pl/dlibra/docmetadata?id=915 |title=Bijeli Hrvati I |trans-title=White Croats I |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=hr |publisher=Maveda |year=2006 |orig-date=1951 |isbn=953-7029-04-2 |pages=86–99 }} | |||
*{{cite journal|first=Ante |last=Škegro |date=2005 |title=Two Public Inscriptions from the Greek Colony of Tanais at the Mouth of the Don River on the Sea of Azov |url=http://hrcak.srce.hr/index.php?show=clanak&id_clanak_jezik=35393&lang=en |journal=Review of Croatian History |volume=1 |issue=1 |ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite journal|last=Loma|first=Aleksandar|author-link=Aleksandar Loma|title=Serbisches und kroatisches Sprachgut bei Konstantin Porphyrogennetos|url=https://www.ceeol.com/search/article-detail?id=13754|year=1999|journal=Зборник радова Византолошког института|publisher=Vizantološki institut SANU|language=de|issue=38|pages=87–161}} | |||
*{{cite book |last=Tomenčuk |first=B. P. |chapter=Doba kneževa (od 9. st. do sredine 14. st.): Davni Ǧalyč |title=Prikarpatska Galicija |url=https://bib.irb.hr/datoteka/895289.4xPrikarpatska_Galicija_Prijelom_11_05_2017.pdf |editor1-last=Paščenko |editor1-first=Jevgenij |editor2-last=Fuderer |editor2-first=Tetyana |language=Croatian |publisher=Department of Ukrainian Language and Literature at the Faculty of Philosophy, University of Zagreb |year=2017 |isbn=978-953-55390-4-9 |pages=32–37 |ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Łowmiański |first=Henryk |author-link=Henryk Łowmiański |chapter=O identificiranju naziva Bavarskoga geografa |trans-chapter=About the identification of names by Bavarian Geographer |title=Bijeli Hrvati III |trans-title=White Croats III |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=hr |publisher=Maveda |year=2013|orig-date=1958 |isbn=978-953-7029-27-2 |pages=109–137}} | |||
*{{cite web |url=http://name.umdl.umich.edu/AFL0168.0001.001 |series=Reports of the Immigration Commission |title=Dictionary of Races or Peoples |location=Washington D.C. |year=1911 |via=] |ref=harv|last=United States Immigration Commission }} | |||
*{{cite book |last= |
* {{cite book |last=Łowmiański |first=Henryk |author-link=Henryk Łowmiański |title=Hrvatska pradomovina (Chorwacja Nadwiślańska in Początki Polski) |trans-title=Croatian ancient homeland |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |translator-last1=Kryżan-Stanojević |translator-first1=Barbara |language=hr |publisher=Maveda |year=2004 |orig-date=1964 |oclc=831099194 }} | ||
* {{cite book |first=Paul Robert |last=Magocsi |author-link=Paul Robert Magocsi |year=1983 |title=Galicia: A Historical Survey and Bibliographic Guide |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=qgTrJm85sDQC |publisher=University of Toronto Press |isbn=978-0-8020-2482-4 }} | |||
*{{cite book |last=Vernadsky |first=George |author-link=George Vernadsky |chapter=Velika Moravska i Bijela Hrvatska |trans-chapter=Great Moravia and White Croatia |title=Bijeli Hrvati II |trans-title=White Croats II |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=Croatian |publisher=Maveda |year=2008|orig-year=1935|isbn=978-953-7029-12-8|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite journal|title=The Carpatho-Rusyns|first=Paul Robert|last=Magocsi|journal=Carpatho-Rusyn American|volume=XVIII|number=4|year=1995|url=http://carpatho-rusyn.org/cra/chap3.html|publisher=Carpatho-Rusyn Research Center}} | |||
*{{cite book |last=Vašica |first=Josef |chapter=Legenda o Svetom Ivanu |trans-chapter=Legend of Saint John |title=Bijeli Hrvati II |trans-title=White Croats II |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=Croatian |publisher=Maveda |year=2008|orig-year=1935 |isbn=978-953-7029-12-8|ref=harv}} | |||
*{{cite book |
* {{cite book |first=Paul Robert |last=Magocsi |author-link=Paul Robert Magocsi |year=2002 |title=The Roots of Ukrainian Nationalism: Galicia as Ukraine's Piedmont |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=CdiIa8n7SsgC |publisher=University of Toronto Press |isbn=978-0-8020-4738-0 }} | ||
* {{cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=rnMOAQAAMAAJ&q=Laborec|title=Our people: Carpatho-Rusyns and their descendants in North America|first=Paul R.|last=Magocsi|author-link=Paul Robert Magocsi|date=30 July 2005|publisher=Bolchazy-Carducci Publishers|page=5|isbn=978-0-86516-611-0}} | |||
*{{cite book |first=Istvan |last=Zimonyi |year=2015 |title=Muslim Sources on the Magyars in the Second Half of the 9th Century: The Magyar Chapter of the Jayhānī Tradition |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ZK68CgAAQBAJ |publisher=BRILL |isbn=9789004306110 |ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |first=Paul Robert |last=Magocsi |author-link=Paul Robert Magocsi |year=2010 |title=A History of Ukraine: The Land and Its Peoples |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=TA1zVKTTsXUC |publisher=University of Toronto Press |isbn=978-1-4426-1021-7 }} | |||
* {{Cite book|ref=harv|last=Živković|first=Tibor|authorlink=Tibor Živković|title=De conversione Croatorum et Serborum: A Lost Source|year=2012|location=Belgrade|publisher=The Institute of History|url=https://www.academia.edu/1231887}} | |||
* {{citation|last=Magocsi|first=Paul Robert|author-link=Paul Robert Magocsi|title=With Their Backs to the Mountains: A History of Carpathian Rus? and Carpatho-Rusyns|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=Nzj2DAAAQBAJ|year=2015|publisher=Central European University Press|isbn=978-615-5053-46-7}} | |||
* {{citation |last=Majorov |first=Aleksandr Vjačeslavovič |year=2012 |title=Velika Hrvatska: etnogeneza i rana povijest Slavena prikarpatskoga područja |trans-title=Great Croatia: ethnogenesis and early history of Slavs in the Carpathian area |language=hr |location=Zagreb, Samobor |publisher=], Meridijani |isbn=978-953-6928-26-2}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Malyckij |first=Oleksandr |chapter=Hrvati u uvodnom nedatiranom dijelu Nestorove kronike "Povijest minulih ljeta" |trans-chapter=Croats in the introductory non-dated part of the Nestor's chronicle "History of the past years" |title=Bijeli Hrvati I |trans-title=White Croats I |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=hr |publisher=Maveda |year=2006 |orig-date=1990 |isbn=953-7029-04-2}} | |||
* {{citation |last=Marčinko |first=Mato |title=Indoiransko podrijetlo Hrvata |trans-title=Indo-Iranian origin of Croats |year=2000 |language=hr |publisher=Naklada Jurčić |isbn=953-6462-33-8}} | |||
* {{cite book |first=Lujo |last=Margetić |author-link=Lujo Margetić |year=2001 |title=Dolazak Hrvata |trans-title=Arrival of the Croats |location=Split |publisher=Književni krug Split |isbn=9531631697 }} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Mažuranić|first=Vladimir|author-link=Vladimir Mažuranić|title=Prinosi za hrvatski pravno-povijesni rječnik|trans-title=Contributions to the Croatian legal-historical dictionary|year=1908–1922 |publisher=JAZU |url=https://archive.org/details/prinosizahrvatsk00mazu}} | |||
* {{cite book |last1=Mogytych |first1=Ivan |last2=Mogytych |first2=Roman |chapter=Peculiarities of stone building techniques and architectural forms of the Galician, Volhynian architecture (10th–14st centuries) |title=Галич: збірник наукових праць |url=http://ifoonsku.ucoz.ua/Halicz_jornal/Halicz_czasopismo_nr3.pdf |editor1-last=Voloshchuk |editor1-first=Myroslav Mykhajlovych |language=uk |publisher=Лілея-НВ |place=Ivano-Frankivsk |year=2018 |volume=3 |isbn=978-966-668-456-4 |pages=252–272}} | |||
* {{cite book |first=H. T. |last=Norris |year=1993 |title=Islam in the Balkans: Religion and Society Between Europe and the Arab World |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=RGmzir-ITtUC |publisher=Univ of South Carolina Press |isbn=978-0-87249-977-5 }} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Овчинніков |first=Олександр |date=2000 |chapter=Східні хорвати на карті Європи |trans-chapter=Eastern Croats on the map of Europe |chapter-url=https://chtyvo.org.ua/authors/Ovchynnikov_Oleksandr/Skhidni_khorvaty_na_karti_Yevropy/ |title=Археологічні студії |trans-title=Archaeological studies |volume=1 |language=uk |location=Kiev, Chernivtsi |publisher=Видавництво "Прут"; ] |pages=152–162 |isbn=966-560-003-6}} | |||
* {{citation |last=Paščenko |first=Jevgenij |title=Podrijetlo Hrvata i Ukrajina |trans-title=The origin of Croats and Ukraine |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=hr |publisher=Maveda |year=2006| isbn=953-7029-03-4}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Pendergrass |first=Rocky |title=Mythological Swords |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3twNCgAAQBAJ |year=2015 |publisher=Lulu.com |isbn=978-1-329-24281-4 }} | |||
* {{cite thesis |last=Pohoralskyy |first=Y. V. |date=2018 |title=Погоральський Я. В. Слов'янське житло другої половини І тисячоліття н. е. на Прикарпатті і Західній Волині |trans-title=The Slavic house of the second half of the first millennium CE in Subcarpathian and Western Volynian regions |type=PhD |location=Lviv |publisher=Ivan Krypiakevych Institute of Ukrainian Studies of the National Academy of Sciences of Ukraine; Institute of Ethnology of the National Academy of Sciences of Ukraine |docket= 904:643](=16)(477.82/.83)"04/09" |url=https://chtyvo.org.ua/authors/Pohoralskyi_Yaroslav/Slovianske_zhytlo_druhoi_polovyny_I_tysiacholittia_ne_na_Prykarpatti_i_Zakhidnii_Volyni/ |language=uk}} | |||
* {{cite book |first=Valentin Vasilyevich |last=Sedov |year=1979 |title=Происхождение и ранняя история славян |trans-title=Origin and early history of the Slavs |url=http://www.archaeology.ru/Download/Sedow/Sedow_1979_Proischozhdenie_i_rannia.pdf |publisher=Наука |location=Moscow }} | |||
* {{cite book |first=Valentin Vasilyevich |last=Sedov |year=2012 |orig-date=1994 |title=Славяне в древности |trans-title=Sloveni u dalekoj prošlosti (Slavs in the distant past) |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=n2goAAAAMAAJ |publisher=Akademska knjiga |location=Novi Sad |isbn=978-86-6263-022-3 }} | |||
* {{cite book |first=Valentin Vasilyevich |last=Sedov |year=2013 |orig-date=1995 |title=Славяне в раннем Средневековье |trans-title=Sloveni u ranom srednjem veku (Slavs in Early Middle Ages) |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=HD4oAAAAMAAJ |publisher=Akademska knjiga |location=Novi Sad |isbn=978-86-6263-026-1 }} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Shchavelev |first=Aleksei S. |title=Славянские легенды о первых князьях: Сравнительно-историческое исследование моделей власти у славян |trans-title=The Slavic legends of the first princes. Structuralist-historical studies on the models of power in the Slavic world |language=ru |year=2007 |publisher=Северный паломник |location=Moscow |isbn=978-5-94431-228-0}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Shippey |first=Tom |author-link=Tom Shippey |title=The Road to Middle-earth: Revised and Expanded Edition |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=qGzAAgAAQBAJ |year=2014 |publisher=Houghton Mifflin Harcourt |isbn=978-0-547-52441-2 }} | |||
* {{cite journal |last1=Shyshak |first1=Volodymor |last2=Jaroslav |first2=Pohoralskyi |last3=Liaska |first3=Vitaliy |date=2012 |title=Hillfort of the 10th–11th centuries Rokitne II in the Roztochya region |url=https://chtyvo.org.ua/authors/Pohoralskyi_Yaroslav/Horodysche_Kh-KhI_st_Rokytne_II_na_Roztochchi/ |journal=Матеріали і дослідження з археології Прикарпаття і Волині |volume=16 |pages=307–330 |language=uk}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Strižak |first=Oleksij |chapter=Sorbi, Srbi, Hrvati i Ukrajina |trans-chapter=Sorbs, Serbs, Croats and Ukraine |title=Bijeli Hrvati I |trans-title=White Croats I |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=hr |publisher=Maveda |year=2006|orig-date=1990|isbn=953-7029-04-2}} | |||
* {{cite book|first=Danylo Husar|last=Struk|title=Encyclopedia of Ukraine|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=4UcOAQAAMAAJ|year=1993|publisher=University of Toronto Press|isbn=978-0-8020-3362-8}} (Vol. 4 {{ISBN|978-0-8020-3994-1}}) | |||
* {{cite book |first=Orest |last=Subtelny |author-link=Orest Subtelny |year=2009 |title=Ukraine: A History |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ktyM07I9HXwC |publisher=University of Toronto Press |isbn=978-1-4426-9728-7 }} | |||
* {{cite journal|first=Ante |last=Škegro |year=2005 |title=Two Public Inscriptions from the Greek Colony of Tanais at the Mouth of the Don River on the Sea of Azov |url=http://hrcak.srce.hr/index.php?show=clanak&id_clanak_jezik=35393&lang=en |journal=Review of Croatian History |volume=1 |issue=1 }} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Tomenchuk |first=Bohdan P. |chapter=The Bavarian Geographer and River Ways and Towns in the Geopolitics of Medieval Europe |title=КАРПАТИ: людина, етнос, цивілізація |trans-title=The Carpathians: populace, ethnos, civilization |url=https://docs.google.com/document/d/1yyA3XYPwJqNxVL0vi6vkjw0fGiPZZPvRg4Ja9uHYEtE/mobilebasic |language=uk |location=Ivano-Frankivsk |publisher=Institute of History, Ethnology and Archeology of the Carpathians |year=2009 |volume=1 |pages=54–67}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Tomenchuk |first=Bohdan P. |chapter=Doba kneževa (od 9. st. do sredine 14. st.): Davni Ǧalyč |title=Prikarpatska Galicija |url=https://bib.irb.hr/datoteka/895289.4xPrikarpatska_Galicija_Prijelom_11_05_2017.pdf |editor1-last=Paščenko |editor1-first=Jevgenij |editor2-last=Fuderer |editor2-first=Tetyana |language=hr |publisher=Department of Ukrainian Language and Literature at the Faculty of Philosophy, University of Zagreb |year=2017 |isbn=978-953-55390-4-9 |pages=32–37 }} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Tomenchuk |first=Bohdan P. |chapter=Archeology of the preannalistic Halych as a cultural and religious center of the «Great White unbaptized Croatia» (to the question of the founding of Halych in the second half of the 10th century) |title=Галич: збірник наукових праць |url=http://ifoonsku.ucoz.ua/Halicz_jornal/Halicz_czasopismo_nr3.pdf |editor1-last=Voloshchuk |editor1-first=Myroslav Mykhajlovych |language=uk |publisher=Лілея-НВ |place=Ivano-Frankivsk |year=2018 |volume=3 |isbn=978-966-668-456-4 |pages=10–42}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last=Timoshchuk |first=Boris Anisimovich |date=1995a |title=Матеріали і дослідження з археології Прикарпаття і Волині |journal=Materials and Studies on Archaeology of Sub-Carpathian and Volhynian Area |volume=6 |pages=214–218 |language=uk}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Timoshchuk |first=Boris Anisimovich |date=1995b |title=Восточные славяне: от общины к городам |publisher=Московского Унив |isbn=9785211032682 |language=ru}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Timoshchuk |first=Boris Anisimovich |date=2015 |orig-date=1999 |title=Восточные славяне в VII-X вв. – полюдье, язычество и начало государства |trans-title=Eastern Slavs in the VII-X centuries – people, paganism and the beginning of the state |location=Lviv |publisher=Видавництво Університету "Львівський Ставропігіон" |language=uk}} ISBN 978-966-8067-43-10 | |||
* {{cite book |url=http://name.umdl.umich.edu/AFL0168.0001.001 |series=Reports of the Immigration Commission |title=Dictionary of Races or Peoples |location=Washington D.C. |year=1911 |via=] Books |last=United States Immigration Commission }} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Vach |first=Miloslav |chapter=Češki Hrvati |trans-chapter=Czech Croats |title=Bijeli Hrvati I |trans-title=White Croats I |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=hr |publisher=Maveda |year=2006 |orig-date=1949 |isbn=953-7029-04-2}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Vernadsky |first=George |author-link=George Vernadsky |chapter=Velika Moravska i Bijela Hrvatska |trans-chapter=Great Moravia and White Croatia |title=Bijeli Hrvati II |trans-title=White Croats II |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=hr |publisher=Maveda |year=2008|orig-date=1935|isbn=978-953-7029-12-8}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Vašica |first=Josef |chapter=Legenda o Svetom Ivanu |trans-chapter=Legend of Saint John |title=Bijeli Hrvati II |trans-title=White Croats II |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=hr |publisher=Maveda |year=2008|orig-date=1935 |isbn=978-953-7029-12-8}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last=Voitovych |first=Leontii |author-link=Leontii Voitovych |date=2010 |title=Прикарпаття в другій половині I тисячоліття н. н.:найдавніші князівства |url=http://publications.lnu.edu.ua/bulletins/index.php/history/article/view/687 |journal=Вісник Львівського університету |issue=45 |pages=13–54 |language=uk}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last=Voitovych |first=Leontii |author-link=Leontii Voitovych |date=2015 |title=The Lendians: new variations on ancient motives |url=https://shron3.chtyvo.org.ua/Visnyk_Instytutu_arkheolohii/Vypusk_10.pdf |journal=Proc. Inst. Archaeol. Lviv. Univ |volume=10 |pages=126–137 |language=uk}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last1=Voloshchuk |first1=Myroslav |date=2021 |title=Galich, Was it a Real (part of) Rus'? |url=http://cejsh.icm.edu.pl/cejsh/element/bwmeta1.element.cejsh-b3ac9b5a-b9a9-4ba2-a224-5aa7dab174e4 |journal=Konštantínove listy |volume=14 |issue=2 |pages=37–50 |doi=10.17846/CL.2021.14.2.37-50|s2cid=244564524 |doi-access=free }} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Widajewicz |first=Józef Widajewicz |chapter=Velika ili Bijela Hrvatska |trans-chapter=Great or White Croatia |title=Bijeli Hrvati I |trans-title=White Croats I |editor1-last=Nosić |editor1-first=Milan |language=hr |publisher=Maveda |year=2006 |orig-date=1949 |isbn=953-7029-04-2}} | |||
* {{cite book |first=Istvan |last=Zimonyi |year=2015 |title=Muslim Sources on the Magyars in the Second Half of the 9th Century: The Magyar Chapter of the Jayhānī Tradition |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ZK68CgAAQBAJ |publisher=Brill |isbn=9789004306110 }} | |||
* {{Cite book|last=Živković|first=Tibor|author-link=Tibor Živković|title=De conversione Croatorum et Serborum: A Lost Source|year=2012|location=Belgrade|publisher=The Institute of History|url=https://www.academia.edu/1231887}} | |||
{{refend}} | {{refend}} | ||
== External links == | == External links == | ||
*{{citation|title=Bijeli Hrvati |url=http://www.enciklopedija.hr/natuknica.aspx?id=7577 |encyclopedia=] |year=2013 |language= |
* {{citation|title=Bijeli Hrvati |url=http://www.enciklopedija.hr/natuknica.aspx?id=7577 |encyclopedia=] |year=2013 |language=sh}} | ||
*{{citation|title=Белые хорваты |url=https://gufo.me/dict/brockhaus/%D0%91%D0%B5%D0%BB%D1%8B%D0%B5_%D1%85%D0%BE%D1%80%D0%B2%D0%B0%D1%82%D1%8B |work=] |year=1890–1907 |language= |
* {{citation|title=Белые хорваты |url=https://gufo.me/dict/brockhaus/%D0%91%D0%B5%D0%BB%D1%8B%D0%B5_%D1%85%D0%BE%D1%80%D0%B2%D0%B0%D1%82%D1%8B |work=] |year=1890–1907 |language=ru}} | ||
*{{ |
* {{citation|title=White Croatians|url=http://www.encyclopediaofukraine.com/display.asp?linkpath=pages%5CW%5CH%5CWhiteCroatians.htm|encyclopedia=]|year=2005}} | ||
*{{ |
* {{citation|title=ХОРВАТИ|url=http://www.history.org.ua/?termin=Khorvaty|encyclopedia=Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History|year=2013|language=uk}} | ||
*{{ |
* {{citation|title=ХОРВА́ТЫ ВОСТОЧНОСЛАВЯ́НСКИЕ|url=https://bigenc.ru/domestic_history/text/4696984|encyclopedia=]|year=2017|language=Russian}} | ||
{{Croatia topics|state=collapsed}} | {{Croatia topics|state=collapsed}} | ||
{{Slavic ethnic groups (VII-XII century)}} | {{Slavic ethnic groups (VII-XII century)}} | ||
{{DEFAULTSORT:White Croats}} | |||
] | ] | ||
] | ] | ||
] | ] | ||
] | ] | ||
] | ] | ||
] | ] | ||
] | ] | ||
] |
Latest revision as of 23:20, 12 December 2024
Early Slavic tribe and ethnic group
The White Croats (Croatian: Bijeli Hrvati; Polish: Biali Chorwaci; Slovak: Bieli Chorváti; Ukrainian: Білі хорвати, romanized: Bili khorvaty), also known simply as Croats, were a group of Early Slavic tribes that lived between East Slavic and West Slavic tribes in the historical region of Galicia north of the Carpathian Mountains (in modern Western Ukraine and Southeastern-Southern Poland), and in Northeastern Bohemia.
Debates continue over the origin of the Croats and related topics. Their ethnonym is usually considered to be of Iranian origin, and historians regard them one of the oldest Slavic tribes or tribal alliances that formed prior to the 6th century CE. They were an East Slavic tribe, but bordered both East Slavic groups (Dulebes and their related Buzhans and Volhynians, Tivertsi, and Ulichs) in Western Ukraine; and West Slavic tribes (Lendians and Vistulans) in southeastern Poland, controlling an important trade route from East to Central Europe. Archaeologically the Croats were mostly related to the Korchak and Luka-Raikovets cultures identified with the Sclaveni (while their connection to the Antes and to the Penkovka culture remains a matter of dispute). Their area is characterized by use of stone defenses, tiled tombs (and kurgan-like tombs), stone ovens, and many large, fortified settlements and cult buildings. They practiced Slavic paganism. Foreign medieval authors documented the Croats in historical sources and legends, and had their own origo gentis.
In the late-6th and early-7th centuries, some of the Croats migrated from their homeland, White or Great Croatia in the Carpathians, to the Roman province of Dalmatia (in present-day Croatia along the Adriatic Sea), becoming ancestors of the modern South Slavic Croats. They probably were among the Slavs who with the Pannonian Avars plundered the Roman provinces, but when settled they revolted against the Avars and soon started accepting Christianity during the time of Porga (fl. c. 7th century), the first known archon of the Duchy of Croatia. Other Croats who stayed in their Carpathian homeland continued to practise paganism and formed a tribal proto-state with the polis-like gords of Plisnesk, Stilsko, Revno, Halych, Terebovlia (among other) in Western Ukraine, which lasted until the very end of the 10th century. They were pressured and influenced by more centralized polities: Great Moravia, the Duchy of Bohemia, the Duchy of Poland, Kievan Rus' and the Principality of Hungary. After their defeat by Kievan Rus', on their territory were organized East Slavic principalities of Peremyshl, Terebovlia, Zvenyhorod and finally the Principality of Halych.
According to some modern sources, the ethnic name of White Croats was possibly preserved in parts of Western Ukraine and Southern Poland until the 19th and early-20th centuries. Historians see the northern White Croats as having become assimilated into the Ukrainian, Polish, and Czech nationalities, and as having been precursors of the Rusyns.
Etymology
Main article: Names of the Croats and CroatiaIt is generally believed that the Croatian ethnonym – Hrvat, Horvat and Harvat – etymologically is not of Slavic origin, but a borrowing from Iranian languages. According to the most plausible theory by Max Vasmer, it derives from *(fšu-)haurvatā- (cattle guardian), more correctly Proto-Ossetian / Alanian *xurvæt- or *xurvāt-, in the meaning of "one who guards" ("guardian, protector").
It is considered that the ethnonym is first attested in anthroponyms Horoúathos, Horoáthos, and Horóathos on the two Tanais Tablets, found in the Greek colony of Tanais at the shores of Sea of Azov in the late 2nd and early 3rd century AD, at the time when the colony was surrounded by Iranian speaking Sarmatians. However, acceptance of any non-Slavic etymology is problematic because it implies an ethnogenesis relationship with the specific ethnic group. There is no mention of an Iranian tribe named as Horoat in the historical sources, but it was not uncommon for Slavic tribes to get their tribal names from anthroponyms of their forefathers and chiefs of the tribe, like in the case of Czechs, Dulebes, Radimichs, and Vyatichi.
Any mention of the Croats before the 9th century is uncertain, and there were several loose attempts at tracing; Struhates, Auhates, and Krobyzoi by Herodotus, Horites by Orosius in 418 AD, and the Harus (original form Hrws, some read Hrwts; Hros, Hrus) at the Sea of Azov, near the mythical Amazons, mentioned by Zacharias Rhetor in 550 AD. The Hros some relate to the ethnonym of the Rus' people. The distribution of the Croatian ethnonym in the form of toponyms in later centuries is considered to be hardly accidental because it is related with Slavic migrations to Central and South Europe.
The epithet "white" for the Croats and their homeland is usually related to the use of colors for cardinal directions among Eurasian people. That is, it meant "Western Croats", or "Northern Croats", in comparison to Eastern Carpathian lands where they lived before. The epithet "great" (megali) probably was not just an association with size as could signify an "old, ancient" or "former" homeland, for the White Croats and Croats when they were new arrivals in the Roman province of Dalmatia. In semantical comparison, as the color "white" besides the meaning "Western" of something/someone could also mean "younger" (later also associated with "unbaptized"), the association with "great" is contradictory. The ethnonym with the epithet was also questioned lexically and grammatically by linguists like Petar Skok, Stanisław Rospond, Jerzy Nalepa and Heinrich Kunstmann, who argued that the Byzantines did not differentiate Slavic "bělъ-" (white) from "velъ-" (big, great), and because of common Greek betacism, the "Belohrobatoi" should be read as "Velohrobatoi" ("Velohrovatoi"; "Great/Old Croats" not "White Croats"). The possible confusion could have happened if the original Slavic form "velo-" was transcribed to Greek alphabet and then erroneously translated, but such a conclusion is not always accepted.
Although the early medieval Croatian tribes in the scholarship are often called as White Croats, there's a scholarly dispute whether it is a correct term as some scholars differentiate the tribes according to separate regions and that the term implies only the medieval Croats who lived in Central Europe.
Origin
Main article: Origin hypotheses of the CroatsSome scholars etymologically, and archaeologically due to burial mounds, drew parallels between Carpathian Croats and Slavs with the Carpi, who previously lived in the territory of Carpathian Mountains, but such theory was never taken seriously. Another more common theorization is related to the first Iranian tribes who lived on the shores of the Sea of Azov, Scythians, who arrived there c. 7th century BCE. Around the 6th century BCE, the Sarmatians began their migration westwards, gradually subordinating the Scythians by the 2nd-century BCE. During this period there was substantial cultural and linguistic contact between the Early Slavs and Iranians, and in this environment were formed the Antes. Antes were Slavic people who lived in that area and to the West between Dniester and Dnieper from the 4th until the 7th century. Some think that the Croats were part of the Antes tribal polity who migrated to Galicia in the 3rd–4th century, under pressure by invading Huns and Goths. Others related them to the early Sclaveni or saw them as a mixture of both Antes and Sclaveni. Some argue that they lived in the Carpathians until the Antes were attacked by the Pannonian Avars in 560, and the polity was finally destroyed in 602 by the same Avars. The early Croats' migration to Dalmatia, with Pannonian Avars in the 6th century or during the reign of Heraclius (610–641), some see as a possible continuation of the previous conflict and contacts between the Antes and Avars.
In a similar fashion, regardless of Iranian or Slavic etymology of their name, Henryk Łowmiański argued that the tribe was formed by the end of the 3rd and not later than the 5th century in Lesser Poland, during the peak of the Huns and their leader Attila, but such localization is historiographically and archaeologically unproven and could only have been in Prykarpattia (Western Ukraine). They probably formed around late 4th and first half of the 5th century. It is considered that they probably were one of oldest and largest Slavic tribal formations until 6th century.
Some argue that the large Proto-Slavic tribe or tribal alliance, separated somewhere between 7th and 10th century. The activity of the Avars is argued to have resulted with assumed breaking of the tribal group into Carpathian (Prykarpattia and Zakarpattia in Western Ukraine), Western or White (the Upper Vistula river in Lesser Poland, Silesia, Prešov Region in Eastern Slovakia, and Northeastern Czech Republic), and Southern (in the Balkans). It is considered that the Croatian tribes from Prykarpattia and Zakarpattia in Ukraine were related to the Croatian tribes from Poland-Bohemia. However, the same ethnic name does not necessarily mean all the tribes had the same ancestry, as well the dating and supposed existence, separation and location of different tribal groups is a matter of much debate due to lack of evidence, historical sources and their interpretation.
There is a dispute among Slavic scholars as to whether the Croats were of Irani-Alanic, East Slavic, or West Slavic origin. Whether the early Croats were Slavs who had taken a name of Iranian origin, or whether they were ruled by a Sarmatian elite and were Slavicized Sarmatians, cannot be resolved, but is considered that they arrived as Slavic people when entered the Balkans. The possibility of Irani-Sarmatian elements among, or influences upon, early Croatian ethnogenesis cannot be entirely excluded, but most probably was negligible by the Early Middle Ages. The dispute on affiliation with West and East Slavs is also disputed on linguistic grounds because the Croats are linguistically closer to East Slavs.
History
See also: White CroatiaMiddle Ages
Nestor the Chronicler in his Primary Chronicle (12th century), which information and convoluted viewpoint were often compiled and influenced by use of various sources of different origin, mentions the White Croats, calling them Horvate Belii or Hrovate Belii, the name depending upon which manuscript of his is referred to:
"Over a long period the Slavs settled beside the Danube, where the Hungarian and Bulgarian lands now lie. From among these Slavs, parties scattered throughout the country and were known by appropriate names, according to the places where they settled. Thus some came and settled by the river Morava, and were named Moravians, while others were called Czechs. Among these same Slavs are included the White Croats, the Serbs, and the Carinthians. For when the Vlakhs (Romans) attacked the Danubian Slavs, settled among them, and did them violence, the latter came and made their homes by the Vistula, and were then called Lyakhs. Of these same Lyakhs some were called Polyanians, some Lutichians, some Mazovians, and still others Pomorians".
Most what is known about the early history of White Croats comes from the work by the Byzantine emperor Constantine VII, De Administrando Imperio (10th century). In the 30th chapter, "The Story of the Province of Dalmatia" Constantine wrote:
"The Croats at that time were dwelling beyond Bagibareia, where the Belocroats are now. From them split off a family, namely of five brothers, Kloukas and Lobelos and Kosentzis and Mouchlo and Chrobatos, and two sisters, Touga and Bouga, who came with their folk to Dalmatia and found this land under the rule of the Avars. After they had fought one another for some years, the Croats prevailed and killed some of the Avars and the remainder they compelled to be subject to them... The rest of the Croats stayed over near Francia, and are now called the Belocroats, that is, the White Croats, and have their own archon; they are subject to Otto, the great king of Francia, which is also Saxony, and are unbaptized, and intermarry and are friendly with the Turks. From the Croats who came to Dalmatia, a part split off and took rule of Illyricum and Pannonia. They too had an independent archon, who would maintain friendly contact, though through envoys only, with the archon of Croatia... From that time they remained independent and autonomous, and they requested holy baptism from Rome, and bishops were sent and baptized them in the time of their Archon Porinos".
In the previous 13th chapter which described the Hungarian neighbors Franks to the West, Pechenegs to the North, and Moravians to the South, it is also mentioned that "on the other side of the mountains, the Croats are neighboring the Turks", however as are mentioned Pechenegs to the North while in the 10th century the Croats are mentioned as the Southern neighbors of the Hungarians, the account is of uncertain meaning, but most probably referring to Croats living "on the other side" of Carpathian Mountains. It is considered that the described 7th century homeland and migration's starting point is anachronistic based on partly available information about contemporary 10th century White Croats, and the 6-7th century existence and location of White Croats and Croatia to the West of the Eastern Carpathians or Carpathian Mountains was never proved. It is considered that Constantine VII was referring to the 10th century Duchy of Bohemia which controlled parts of Southern Poland and Western Ukraine. From the 30th chapter can be observed that the Croats lived "beyond Bavaria" in the sense East of it, in Bohemia and Lesser Poland, because the original source of information was of Western Roman origin. White Croatia in the 7th century could not border Francia, and Frankish sources do not mention and know anything about the Croats implying they must have lived much further to the East.
They could have been the neighbors of the Franks as early as 846 or 869 when Duchy of Bohemia was under the control of Eastern Francia. Otto I ruled the Moravians only from 950, and the White Croats were also part of the Moravian state, at least from 929. György Györffy argued that the White Croats were allies of the Hungarians (Turks), but "neither in 929 nor in 950 could be Bohemia described as being in good relations with Hungary", as part of White Croatia was in the realm of Bohemia, and friendly relations between Bohemia and Magyars were established after 955. White Croats since 906 until 955, or since 955, were in friendly and matrimonial relations with the Árpád dynasty. A similar story to the 30th chapter is mentioned in the work by Thomas the Archdeacon, Historia Salonitana (13th century), where he recounts how seven or eight tribes of nobles, who he called Lingones, arrived from Poland and settled in Croatia under Totila's leadership. According to the Archdeacon, they were called Goths, but also Slavs, depending on the names brought by those who came from Polish and Bohemian lands. Some scholars consider Lingones to be a distortion of the name for the Polish tribe of Lendians. The reliability to the claim adds the recorded oral tradition of Michael of Zahumlje from DAI that his family originates from the unbaptized inhabitants of the river Vistula called as Litziki, identified with Widukind's Licicaviki, also referring to the Lendians (Lyakhs). According to Tibor Živković, the area of the Vistula where the ancestors of Michael of Zahumlje originate was the place where White Croats would be expected. In the 31st chapter, "Of the Croats and of the Country They Now Dwell in" Constantine wrote:
"(It should be known) that the Croats who now live in the regions of Dalmatia are descended from the unbaptized Croats, also called the "white", who live beyond Turkey and next to Francia, and they border the Slavs, the unbaptized Serbs... These same Croats arrived as refugees to the emperor of the Romaioi Heraclius before the Serbs came as refugees to the same Emperor Heraclius, at that time when the Avars had fought and expelled from those parts the Romani... Now, by the command of the Emperor Heraclius, these same Croats fought and expelled the Avars from those parts, and, by mandate of Heraclius the emperor they settled down in that same country of the Avars, where they now dwell. These same Croats had the father of Porga for their archon at that time... (It should be known) that ancient Croatia, also called "white", is still unbaptized to this day, as are also its neighboring Serbs. They muster fewer horsemen as well as fewer foot than baptized Croatia, because they are constantly plundered by the Franks and Turks and Pechenegs. Nor do they have either sagēnai or kondourai or merchant ships, because they live far away from sea; it takes 30 days of travel from the place where they live to the sea. The sea to which they come down to after 30 days, is that which is called dark".
According to the 31st chapter, the Pechenegs were Eastern neighbors of the White Croats, those living around Upper Dniester in Western Ukraine, in the second half of the 9th century and early 10th century. In that time Franks and Hungarians plundered Moravia, and White or Great Croatia was probably part of the Great Moravia. Some scholars relate Vita Methodii's account about "the mighty prince on the Vistula" who persecuted Christians in his land, but was attacked and defeated by Svatopluk I of Moravia (870–894), possibly indicating conquest and integration of White Croatia into Great Moravia. It is notable that in both chapters they are noted to be "unbaptized" pagans, a description only additionally used for the Moravians and White Serbs. Such an information probably came from an Eastern source because particular religious affiliation was of interest to the Khazars as well as to Arabian historians and explorers who carefully recorded them. Francis Dvornik doubted the claim about paganism of Croats because were part of already Christianized realms. Some scholars believe that the "dark sea" is a reference to the Baltic Sea, however, more probable is a reference to the Black Sea because in DAI there's no reference to the Baltic Sea, the chapter has information usually found in 10th century Arabian sources like of Al-Masudi, the Black Sea was of more interest to the Eastern merchants and Byzantine Empire, and its Persian name "Dark Sea" (axšaēna-) was already well known.
Alfred the Great in his Geography of Europe (888–893) relying on Orosius, recorded that, "These Moravians have, to the west of them, the Thuringians, and Bohemians, and part of the Bavarians ... to the east of the country Moravia, is country of the Wisle, and to the east of them are the Dacians, who were formerly Goths. To the north-east of the Moravians are the Dalamensan, and to the east of the Dalamensan are the Horithi, and to the north of the Dalamensan are the Surpe, and to the west of them are the Sysele. To the north of the Horithi is Mægtha-land, and north of the Mægtha-land are the Sermende even to the Rhipæan mountains". According to Richard Ekblom, Gerard Labuda, and Łowmiański the issue with positioning in the work is present for Scandinavia while the data is accurate for the continent. Some scholars correct the north-east position of Dalamensan to north-west. Sysele are the Siusler-Susłowie, one of the Sorbian tribes. The location of Croats is usually interpreted to be East of Czechia around river Eastern Neisse or Upper Vistula in Poland, or possibly around Elbe in Czechia. Their location does not necessarily mean their whole territory, it could enter it from the direction of the east, as Alfred evidently did not know well Slavic borders to the East. According Łowmiański, with the fact that the Frankish chronicles do not mention Croats, while Silesian Croats are a historiographical construction without evidence in historical sources, it indicates that the Croats lived around river Vistula in southern Poland exactly south of Mazovia. In southern and southeastern Poland are usually placed tribes of Vistulans and Lendians, which Łowmiański and Tadeusz Lehr-Spławiński considered as tribes of Croats after happened a division of the Croatian tribal alliance in the 7th century, but other scholars disagree with the identification of Vistulans and Lendians with the Croats.
Croats seemingly were not recorded by the Bavarian Geographer (9th century), however, some scholars assumed that the unknown Sittici ("a region with many peoples and heavily fortified cities") and Stadici ("an infinite population with 516 gords"), located on a route between Busani and Unlizi, were part of the Carpathian Croats tribal association, or that the Croats were part of these unknown tribal designations in Prykarpattia. In the list of Bavarian Geographer, this region would have largest number of cities and people, which does correspond to the population density and number of settlements since medieval times. Others saw Lendizi (98), Vuislane, Sleenzane (50), Fraganeo (40; Prague), Lupiglaa (30 gords), Opolini (20), and Golensizi (5) as possible tribes of Croats.
More detailed information is given by Arabian historians and explorers. Ahmad ibn Rustah from the beginning of the 10th century recounts that the land of Pechenegs is ten days away from the Slavs and that the city in which lives Swntblk is called ʒ-r-wāb (Džervab > Hrwat), where every month Slavs do three-day long trade fair. Swntblk is called "king of kings", has riding horses, sturdy armor, eats mare's milk, and is more important than Subanj (considered Slavic title župan), who is his deputy. In work by Abu Saʿīd Gardēzī (11th century) the city is also mentioned as ʒ(h)-rāwat, or Džarvat, and as Hadrat by Sharaf al-Zaman al-Marwazi (11th century). In the same way, 10th century Arab historian Al-Masudi in his work The Meadows of Gold mentioned Harwātin or Khurwātīn between Moravians, Chezchs and Saxons. Abraham ben Jacob in the same century probably has the only Iranian form of the name which is closest to the Vasmer's reconstructed form, hajrawās or hīrwās. The Persian geography book Hudud al-'Alam (10th century), which has information from 9th century, in the area of Slavs mentioned their two capital cities, Wabnit (actually Wāntit, considered as reference to Vyatichi, or Antes), the first city East of Slavs, and Hurdāb (Khurdāb), a big city where ruler S.mūt-swyt resides, located below the mountains (probably Carpathians) on river Rūtā (most probably Prut), which springs from the mountains and is on the frontier between Pechenegs (ten days), Hungarians (two days), and Kievan Rus'. In the chronicles of the time word šahr meant "country, state, city" – thus Hurdāb represented Croatia. It was a common practice to call a whole region and country by the capital or well-known city, as well a city by the tribal name, especially if was on the periphery where the first contacts of merchants and researchers took place. Although it is generally accepted that Swntblk refers to Svatopluk I (870–894), it was puzzling that the country in which he lived and ruled over was called by the sources as Croatia. George Vernadsky also considered that the details on the king's custom of life is evidence of Alanic and Eurasian nomadic origin of the ruling caste among those Slavs. Most probable reason for the use of the Croatian name in the East among Arabs is due to trade routes which led to and passed through the lands of Buzhans, Lendians and Vistulans connecting the city of Kraków with the city of Prague, implying they were partly dependent to the rule of Svatopluk I. These facts exclude the possibility of referring to Croats in Bohemia, placing them in Lesser Poland on the territory of Lendians and Vistulans (Kraków and Cherven Cities), or more probably the Revno complex on river Prut in Western Ukraine, and generally in Prykarpattia.
Nestor described how many East Slavic tribes of "...the Polyanians, the Derevlians, the Severians, the Radimichians, and the Croats lived at peace". In 904–907, "Leaving Igor (914–945) in Kiev, Oleg (879–912) attacked the Greeks. He took with him a multitude of Varangians, Slavs, Chuds, Krivichians, Merians, Polyanians, Severians, Derevlians, Radimichians, Croats, Dulebians, and Tivercians, who are pagans. All these tribes are known as Great Scythia by the Greeks. With this entire force, Oleg sallied forth by horse and by ship, and the number of his vessels was two thousand". The list indicates that the closest tribal neighbours were Dulebes-Volhynians, The fact no Lechitic tribe was part of Oleg's conquest it is more probable that those Croats were located on river Dniester rather than Vistula. After Vladimir the Great (980–1015) conquered several Slavic tribes and cities to the West, in 992 he "attacked the Croats. When he had returned from the Croatian War, the Pechenegs arrived on the opposite side of the Dnieper". Since then those Croats became part of Kievan Rus and are not mentioned anymore in that territory. It seems that Croatian tribes who lived in the area of Bukovina and Galicia got conquered because had too many large tribal capitals with local lords who probably didn't act in a centralized and nationalized manner (polycentric proto-state), were pressured by Bohemian, Polish and Hungarian principalities, while were attacked by Kievan Rus' because inhibited Rus' free access to the Vistula valley trade route, and did not want to submit to Kievan centralism and accept Christianity. After the attack on Croats and Polish marches, Rurikids expanded their realm on the Croatian territory which would be known as Principality of Peremyshl, Terebovlia, Zvenyhorod and eventually Principality of Halych. It is considered that Croatian nobility probably survived and retained local influence, becoming the core of the Galician nobility, who continued to control routes, trade with salt and livestock among others, but also with internal nationalization oppose Kiev.
To the upper accounts by the historians were related the Vladimir the Great's conquest of the Cherven Cities in 981, and Annales Hildesheimenses note that Vladimir threatened to attack the Duke of Poland, Bolesław I the Brave (992 to 1025), in 992. Polish chronicler Wincenty Kadłubek in his Chronica Polonorum (12–13th century) recounted that Bolesław I the Brave conquered some "Hunnos seu Hungaros, Cravatios et Mardos, gentem validam, suo mancipavit imperio". The occurrence of the Croatian name together with the Hungarians and Pechenegs and not Moravians and Bohemians, and the fact during the period of Bolesław I the Brave the Polish realm expanded to the territory later-known as Western and Eastern Galicia, indicates that the mentioned Croats most probably lived on the territory of Carpathians.
In the Hebrew book Josippon (10th century) are listed four Slavic ethnic names from Venice to Saxony; Mwr.wh (Moravians), Krw.tj (Croats), Swrbjn (Sorbs), Lwcnj (Lučané or Lusatians), and also an East-West trade route Lwwmn (Lendians), Kr. Kr (Krakow), and Bzjm/Bwjmjn (Bohemians). Since the Croats are placed between Moravians and Serbs it identified the Croatian realm with the Duchy of Bohemia, arguably also on Vistula.
According to 10th century First Old Slavonic Legend about Wenceslaus I, Duke of Bohemia, after his murder in 929 or 935 which ordered his brother Boleslaus I, their mother Drahomíra fled in exile to Xorvaty. This is the first local account of the Croatian name in Slavic language. While some considered that those Croats lived near Prague, others noted that in the case of noble and royal fugitives tried to find security as distant as possible, indicating these Croats probably were located more to the East around Vistula valley. There were also some attempts to relate with Croats an anonymous neighbor ruler (vicinus subregulus) who was unsuccessfully helped by Saxons and Thuringians at war against Boleslaus I, but the evidence is inconclusive. The Prague Charter from 1086 AD but with data from 973 mentions that on the Northeastern frontier of the Prague diocese lived "Psouane, Chrouati et altera Chrowati, Zlasane...". It is very rare that on a small territory lived two tribes of the same name, possibly indicating that the Crouati were probably settled East of Zlicans and West of Moravians having a territory around the Elbe river, while the other Chrowati were present in Silesia or along the Upper Vistula in Poland because the diocese expanded up to Kraków and rivers Bug and Styr. The Eastern part of the diocese territory was part of the Moravian expansion in the 9th and Bohemian expansion in the 10th century. Some scholars located these Czech Croats within the territory of present-day Chrudim, Hradec Králové, Libice and Kłodzko. Vach argued that they had the most developed techniques of building fortifications among the Czech Slavs. Many scholars consider that the Slavník dynasty (and possibly related Bohemian duke Witizla from 895), who competed with the Přemyslid dynasty for control over Bohemia and eventually succumbed to them, was of White Croat origin. After the massacre of the Slavníks in 995 and unification of Bohemia, the Croats aren't mentioned anymore in that territory. However, Łowmiański considered that the Bohemian location and existence of the Croats is very disputable, and those sources mentioning Croats and Croatia at the Carpathian Mountains never mention them around river Elbe in Bohemia.
Thietmar of Merseburg recorded in 981 toponym Chrvuati vicus (also later recorded in 11th–14th century), which is present-day Großkorbetha, between Halle and Merseburg in Saxony-Anhalt, Germany. The Chruuati (901) and Chruuati (981) near Halle. In charter by Henry II is recorded Chruazzis (1012), by Henry III as Churbate (1055), by Henry IV as Grawat (also Curewate, 1086). This settlement today is Korbetha on river Saale, near Weißenfels.
In the 10th–12th centuries Croatian name can be often found in the territory of March and Duchy of Carinthia, as well March and Duchy of Styria. In 954, Otto I in his charter mentions župa Croat – "hobas duas proorietatis nostrae in loco Zuric as in pago Crouuati et in ministerio Hartuuigi", and again in 961 pago Crauuati. The pago Chruuat is also mentioned by Otto II (979), and pago Croudi by Otto III.
Legends
According to Czech and Polish chronicles, the legendary Lech and Czech came from (White) Croatia. The Chronicle of Dalimil (14th century) recounts "V srbském jazyku jest země, jiežto Charvaty jest imě; v téj zemi bieše Lech, jemužto jmě bieše Čech". Alois Jirásek recounted as "Za Tatrami, v rovinách při řece Visle rozkládala se od nepaměti charvátská země, část prvotní veliké vlasti slovanské" (Behind the Tatra Mountains, in the plains of the river Vistula, stretched from immemorial time Charvátská country (White Croatia), the initial part of the great Slavic homeland), and V té charvátské zemi bytovala četná plemena, příbuzná jazykem, mravy, způsobem života (In Charvátská existed numerous tribes, related by language, manners, and way of life). Dušan Třeštík noted that the chronicle tells Czech came with six brothers from Croatia which once again indicates seven chiefs/tribes like in the Croatian origo gentis legend from the 30th chapter of De Administrando Imperio. It is considered that the chronicle refers to the Carpathian Croatia.
One of the legendary figures Kyi, Shchek and Khoryv who founded Kiev, brother Khoryv or Horiv, and its oronym Khorevytsia, is often related to the Croatian ethnonym. This legend, recorded by Nestor, has similar Armenian transcript from the 7th-8th century, in which Horiv is mentioned as Horean. Paščenko related his name, beside to the Croatian ethnonym, to solar deity Khors. Near Kiev there's a stream where previously existed large homonymous village Horvatka or Hrovatka (destroyed in the time of Joseph Stalin), which flows into Stuhna River. In the vicinity are parts of the Serpent's Wall.
Some scholars consider that Croats could have been mentioned in the Old English and Nordic epic poems, like the verse in the Old English poem Widsith (10th century), which is similar to the one in Hervarar saga ok Heiðreks (13th century), where prior the battle between Goths and Huns, Heidrek died in Harvaða fjöllum (Carpathian Mountains) which is sometimes translated as "beneath the mountains of Harvathi", considered somewhere beneath Carpathian Mountains near river Dnieper. Lewicki argued that Anglo-Saxons, as in the case of Alfred the Great where called Croats Horithi, often distorted foreign Slavic names.
The legendary Czech hermit from the 9th century, Svatý Ivan, is mentioned as the son of certain king Gestimul or Gostimysl, who according to the Czech chronicles descended from the Croats or Obotrites.
Modern age
Polish writer Kazimierz Władysław Wóycicki released work Pieśni ludu Białochrobatów, Mazurów i Rusi z nad Bugu in 1836. In 1861, in the statistical data about population in Volhynia governorship released by Mikhail Lebedkin, were counted Horvati with 17,228 people. According to United States Congress Joint Immigration Commission which ended in 1911, Polish immigrants to the United States born in around Kraków reportedly declared themselves as Bielochrovat (i.e. White Croat), which with Krakus and Crakowiak/Cracovinian was "names applying to subdivisions of the Poles".
The Northern Croats contributed and assimilated into Czech, Polish and Ukrainian ethnos. They are considered as the predecessors of the Rusyns, specifically Dolinyans, Boykos, Hutsuls, and Lemkos.
Migration to Croatia
See also: Antae, Sclaveni, Slavic migrations to Southeastern Europe, and Maurice's Balkan campaignsEarly Slavs, especially Sclaveni and Antae, including the White Croats, invaded and settled the Southeastern Europe since the 6th and 7th century. Their exact place of migration to the Balkans is uncertain, but it is generally argued to be from the region of Galicia (Western Ukraine and Southeastern-Southern Poland) along an Eastern route through the Pannonian Basin and alongside Eastern Carpathians according to historical-archaeological and linguistical data about the main movement of the Avars and Slavs, and that "served as a direct link between Eastern and Southern Slavs". Other scholars considered it to be from around Bohemia and Silesia-Lesser Poland along a Western route through the Moravian Gate, but that is disputable because there is no historical source and was never proved that the Croats lived there in the 7th or even 9-10th century.
There exist several hypotheses on the date and historical context of the migration to the Adriatic Sea in the Roman province of Dalmatia, most often being related to the Pannonian Avars activity in late 6th and early 7th century. It is not clear whether some unnamed Slavs or the Croats plundered the same province and Salona together with the Avars. The migration of the Croats according to narrative in DAI is commonly dated between 622 and 627, or 622–638, but the account can be interpreted as a date when the Croats revolted against the Avars after the Croatian migration and settlement in Dalmatia in the late 6th and early 7th century. It is considered that the uprising happened after failed Siege of Constantinople (626), or during the Slavic uprising led by Samo against the Avars in 632, or around 635–641 when the Avars were defeated by Kubrat of the Bulgars. As the Avars were enemies of the Byzantine Empire the involvement of Emperor Heraclius on the side of Croats, and organizing relations with "barbarians" from Roman cities perspective and tradition, cannot be entirely excluded. According to other theorization the migration of the Croats in the 7th century was the second and final Slavic migratory wave to the Balkans. It is related to the thesis by Bogo Grafenauer about the double migration of South Slavs, that both migrations in DAI are not part of the same story and event. Although it is possible that some Croatian tribes were present among Slavs in the first Slavic-Avar wave in the 6th century, it is argued that the Croatian migration (from Zakarpattia), seen as of a separate warrior elite group which started anti-Avar rebellions, in the second wave was or not equally numerous to make a significant common-linguistical influence into already present Slavs and natives, or was made of large units with significantly larger number. Leontii Voitovych instead advances the idea of two separate waves of Croats, first massive wave (587–614) from Galicia forced their way through Pannonia, Bosnia and started the conquest of Dalmatia while second wave (626–630) from West of Galicia finished it. The theory on dual division and migration of the Slavs is criticized for being unnatural and improbable with current argumentation. Since the 10th century both Roman and Slavic tradition tried to explain their distant history and depict others (barbarians) or themselves (Slavs) in more positive or negative light. Such theorizations are based on literal interpretation of anachronistic and semi-historical narrative from passages in DAI, and according to more critical historiographical, archaeological and linguistic data and interpretations, the Croats mainly or exclusively arrived with the Avars in the first massive wave from the Eastern Carpathians. Whatever the case, the Croats had to be strong and well-organized enough to get a new homeland by war and victory over Avars.
On the basis of archaeological data between the late 6th and early 9th century and emergence of cremation burials, it is considered that the dating of Slavic/Croat migration and settlement in Croatia to the beginning of the 7th century is generally reliable. However, it's unclear whether some regional and chronological archaeological differences between Northern, Western and Southern Croatia in the end of 6th until early 8th century are result of two separate Slavic waves (via Moravian Gate and Podunavlje), as well it is difficult, practically impossible, to differentiate Croats from other Sclaveni and Antae. Conservatively, the "Old Croat" archaeological period is dated between 7th and early 9th century, and were found archaeological parallels in Southeastern (Slovenia, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Serbia, Hungary, Bulgaria and Romania) and Central-Eastern (Slovakia, Czechia, Eastern Austria, Poland and Ukraine) countries. Zdenko Vinski and V. V. Sedov argued that the rare findings of objects and ceramics of the first group of Slavs (Sclaveni) of the Prague-Korchak culture dated to the end of 6th and beginning of the 7th century were followed by more numerous second group of Slavs (Antes) of the Prague-Penkovka culture with artifacts of Martinovka culture from Ukraine (found in Dalmatian and Pannonian part of Croatia), while the "Old Croatian" archaeological findings from the 8th–9th century indicate social-political stabilization and stratification. Another group of historians and archaeologists, like L. Margetić, A. Milošević, M. Ančić and V. Sokol argued late 8th-early 9th century migration of Croats as Frankish vassals during the Frank-Avar war, but it does not have enough evidence and arguments, it's not supported in written sources, and is not usually accepted by mainstream scholarship.
In the territory of present-day Croatia, it is considered as archaeologically certain that by the last-third of the 7th century disappear Roman late antiquity and Germanic cultural traces in most part of the region and that there's no obvious continuity between native settlements and cemeteries with newly arrived population and paganism. The data shows sudden change of native lifestyle, defensive use and desolation of villa rustica and other smaller cities, destruction of churches and else dated at the end of 6th until mid-7th century. What differentiated Croats from other contemporary Slavs was that Croats or partly brought or very early accepted the practice of inhumation from Roman-Christian natives (possibly gradually accepting Christianity already by 8th century). Besides cremation and skeletal cemeteries, the Slavs in eighth and ninth century North Dalmatia also buried their skeletal remains in tumulus which "could be a reflection of this process in the broader Slavic sphere" (among East Slavs and central region of West Slavs). As assimilated with the remaining Roman population who withdrew to the coastal mountains, cities and islands, the size and influence of the autochthonous population on the modern Croatian ethnogenesis is disputed depending on the interpretation of the archaeological data, considering them as a minority with significant cultural influence or as a majority who outnumbered the Slavs. However, archaeological and anthropological data indicate that Slavs/Croats were not in small numbers, probably migrated and settled in several waves, contacts with natives were more prominent in Western and almost non-existent in Pannonian part of Croatia, and that the first Slavs/Croats settled near old-Roman sites in North Dalmatia in the second half of 7th and more prominently since early 8th century.
According to anthropological craniometric studies they arrived as biological homogeneous Slavic group of people without significant similarity to Scythians-Sarmatians and Avars (see Origin hypotheses of the Croats#Anthropology). Medieval Croatian sites in Dalmatia were more closely related to Slavic sites in distant Poland rather than in Lower Pannonia (possibly indicating that the account from DAI about the splitting off a part of the Dalmatian Croats who took rule of Pannonia was related to the political rule rather than ethnic origin), and Carpathian Croats sites in Western Ukraine were also close to medieval Croats which "testify for their common origin".
Archeology
According to Sedov, all early mentions of Croatian ethnonym are in the areas where ceramics of Prague-Penkovka culture were found. It originated in the area between Dniester and Dnieper, and later expanded to the West and South, and its bearers were the Antes tribes. A. V. Majorov and others criticized Sedov's consideration, who almost exclusively related the Croats with Penkovka culture and the Antes, because the territory the Croats inhabited in the middle and upper Dniester and the upper Vistula was part of Prague-Korchak culture related to Sclaveni which was characteristic for the tumulus-type (burial mounds, barrows, kurgan) burial which was also found in the upper Elbe territory where presumably lived the Czech Croats. Their association with Antes, mainly promoted in Sedov's work, is in contradiction with scientific knowledge about historical, archaeological, political and ethnic evidence of the migration period.
Western Ukraine was a contact area between these two cultures in an ethnoculturally diverse environment, and they possibly were representatives of both these archaeological cultures and formed before them at the least late 4th or during the 5th century in the area of the intertwining of these cultures around the Dniester basin. It is considered that the Carpathian Croats later between 7th and 10th century were part of the Luka-Raikovets culture, which developed from Prague-Korchak culture, and was characteristic for East Slavic tribes, besides Croats, including Buzhans, Drevlians, Polans, Tivertsi, Ulichs and Volhynians.
According to recent archaeological research of material culture and conclusions on the ethno-tribal affiliation and territorial borders of the Carpathian region from 6th until 10th century, the tribal territory of the Croats ("Great Croatia") is unanimously considered by Ukrainian archaeologists to have included Prykarpattia and Zakarpattia (almost all lands of historical region of Galicia), with eastern border the Upper Dniester basin, south-eastern the Khotyn upland beginning near Chernivtsi on the Prut River and ending in Khotyn on the Dniester River, northern border the watershed of the Western Bug and Dniester River, and western border in Western Carpathian ridges at Wisłoka the right tributary of Upper Vistula in Southeastern Poland. In the Eastern Bukovina region bordered with Tiversti, in Eastern Podolia with Ulichs, to the North along Upper Bug River with Dulebes-Buzhans-Volhynians, to the Northwest with Lendians and West with Vistulans. The analysis of housing types, and especially oven cookers in Western Ukraine which "were made out of stone (the Middle and the Upper Dniester areas), or clay (mud and butte types, Volynia)", differentiates main tribal alliances of Croats and Volhynians, but also from Tiversti and Drevlians. The craniometric studies of medieval burial grounds and modern population in the region of Galicia show that the Ukrainian Carpathians population makes a separate anthropological zone of Ukraine, with medieval "Eastern Croats" being "morphologically and statistically different from dolichocranic and mesocephalic massive populations at the lands of the Volynians, the Tyvertsi, and the Drevlyans". It seems that the Eastern Carpathians were not yet border between East and West Slavs as Zakarpattia's archaeological material was Prague-Korchak and Luka-Raikovets culture of East Slavs, only later with some West Slavic influence. The areal of Croats in the 9th-10th century is considered to have been in the valley of Laborec, Uzh, Borzhava and was densely populated. The border with the Slovaks to the West was between rivers Laborec and Ondava.
By the 7th century the Croats started to establish Horods (Gord), and at least since 8th century fortified them with stone defensive works, which became a commerce and trade centers. Galicia was an important geographical location because it connected via an overland route city of Kiev in the East with Kraków, Buda, Prague and other cities in the West, as well as northwest to the Baltic Sea, southwest to the Pannonian Basin and southeast to the Black Sea. Along these routes they founded the settlements of Halych, Zvenyhorod, Terebovlia, Przemyśl (possibly founded by Lendians), and Uzhhorod among many others, of which the last was ruled by a mythical ruler Laborec. With such position, they had in control part of the Eastern European Amber Road.
Archaeological excavations held between 1981 and 1995 which researched Early Middle Age Gords in Prykarpattia and Western Podolia dated between 9th–11th century found that fortified Gords with a range of 0.2 ha made 65%, those of 2 ha 20%, and more than 2 ha 15% in that region. There were more than 35 Gords, including big Gords like Plisnesk, Stilsko, Terebovlia, Halych, Przemyśl, Revno, Krylos, Lviv (Chernecha Hora Street [uk]-Voznesensk Street in Lychakivskyi District), Lukovyshche, Rokitne II in Roztochya region, Podillya, Zhydachiv, Kotorin complex, Klyuchi, Stuponica, Pidhorodyshche, Hanachivka, Solonsko, Mali Hrybovychi, Stradch, Dobrostany among others. Only 12 of them survived until the 14th century. UNESCO in its inclusion of Wooden tserkvas of the Carpathian region in Poland and Ukraine also mentions two large gords at the villages of Pidhoroddya and Lykovyshche near Rohatyn dated between 6th and 8th century and identified with the White Croats.
To the Croats are attributed two Gords of unusually big dimensions and each of them could inhabit tens of thousands of people – Plisnesk with a surface of 450 ha, including a fortress with a pagan center, surrounded by seven long and complex lines of protection, several smaller settlements in the near vicinity, more than 142 burial mounds with both cremation and inhumation partly belonging to warriors and else, located near village Pidhirtsi and since 2015 regionally protected as a Historic and Cultural Reserve "Ancient Plisnesk"; and Stilsko with a surface of 250 ha, including a fortress of 15 ha, defensive line of 10 km, located on river Kolodnitsa (used for navigation of ships as was connected to most important river in the region, Dniester) between current village Stilsko and Lviv. In the vicinity of Stilsko were also found some of the only examples of a pre-Christian period cult building among Slavs, for one of which Korčinskij assumed a possible connection with the medieval descriptions of a temple dedicated to the deity Khors. Until 2008 near Stilsko have been found more than 50 settlements of open type dated between 8th–10th century, as well around 200 burial mounds.
The proto-state of Great Croatia had strong polis-like states. Stilsko, Plisnesk, Halych, Revno, Terebovlia and Przemyśl are argued to have been large "tribal" capitals in 9–10th century. According to archaeological material, Plisnesk, Stilsko and many other settlements and pagan shrines by the end of the 10th and beginning of the 11th century temporary ceased to exist with the extensive layers of fire traces interpreted as evidence of the "Croatian War" by the Vladimir the Great in the end of the 10th century. It had a devastating effect on the administrative division and population of Eastern Galicia (Great Croatia), ultimately stopping their process of becoming a single unified and centralized state. However, the archaeological data, and 11th century revival of some capitals as East Slavic principalities (Peremyshl, Terebovlia, Zvenyhorod and Halych), show a high economic, demographic, military defense, administrative and political organization in the territory of White Croats.
Excavations of many Slavic kurgan tombs in the Carpathian Mountains in the 1930s and 1960s were also attributed to the Croats. Compared to other East Slavic tribes, the area of the Croats stands out because of very present tiled tombs, and in the 11th and 13th century their appearance in Western Dnieper region is attributed to the Croats, and sometimes also Tivertsi, and Ulichs. In the territory of Czech Republic, a significant number of graves with kurgans dated 8th–10th century have been found around the Elbe river where was the presumed territory by the White Croats and Zlicans, as well among Dulebes in the South, and Moravians in the East.
Religion
Croatian tribes were like other Slavs polytheists – pagans. Their worldview intertwined with worship of power and war, to which raised places of worship, and demolished those of others. These worships were in contrast to Christianity, and consequently in conflict when Christianism became official religion among the Slavs. The White Croats at the earliest historical sources are mentioned as pagans, and they were similar to the inhabitants of Kievan Rus' who also received Christianity late (988). Some rude form of Christianity probably was introduced before that date, but the land and its people can not be considered as Christian. Slavs often related places of worship with the natural environment, like hills, forests, and water. According to Nestor, Vladimir the Great in 980 raised on a hill near his fort pantheon of Slavic gods; Perun, Khors, Dažbog, Stribog, Simargl, and Mokosh, but as he converted to Christianity in 988 one of the probable reasons Vladimir attacked Croats in 992 was because they didn't want to abandon their old beliefs and accept Christianity. Some scholars derived Croatian ethnonym from the Iranian word for Sun – Hvar which is related to Iranian solar deity, and argued possibility that in the ethnonym of the Croats could be seen archaic religion and mythology – the worship of the Slavic solar deity Khors (Sun, heavenly fire, force, war), which possibly is of Iranian origin. The assumption is supported by pagan shrines with solar signs on stone walls found on territory of Croats. Stone sanctuaries, including of "great mother" (Mokosh), located in the territory of Hutsulshchyna in Western Ukrainian Carpathians are considered as expression of worship spanning since prehistory to the time of early Slavs (White Croats).
According to Radoslav Katičić, Vitomir Belaj and others research, upon arrival to present-day Croatia, the pagan Slavic customs, folklore, and toponyms related to Perun, Veles, Mokosh among others were preserved much longer than previously thought although Adriatic Croats were Christianized by the 9th century. With the process of Christianization, Perun was substituted with St. Ilija and St. Vid, Veles with St. Mihovil, Mokosh mainly with St. Jelena and St. Mary, and Yarilo with St. Juraj. Traces of old tradition can be found in customs and songs of Kolade, Ladarice, Kraljice, Perperuna and Dodola among others and held in periods of Jurjevo and Ivandan. According to Belaj's ethnological research in Croatia, the Croats old homeland must have been somewhere in Transcarpathia near Volhynia as share "Volhynian worldview" with Buzhans, Dulebes and Volhynians, and considering latest finds of Prague pottery in Croatia, it "bear witness that at least a part of the population of today's Croatia (and nearby Slovenia) most certainly immigrated from Volhynia".
Origo gentis
The origo gentis about five brothers and two sisters who came with their folk to Dalmatia, recorded in Constantine VII's work De Administrando Imperio, was probably part of an oral tradition, which contradicts the role of Heraclius in the arrival of Croats to Dalmatia. It is similar to other medieval origo gentis stories (see for e.g. Origo Gentis Langobardorum), and some consider it has the same source as the story of Bulgars recorded by Theophanes the Confessor in which the Bulgars subjugated Seven Slavic tribes, and similarly, Thomas the Archdeacon in his work Historia Salonitana mentions that seven or eight tribes of nobles, who he called Lingones, arrived from Lesser Poland and settled in Croatia under Totila's leadership, as well parallels in Herodotus account about five men and two maidens of the Hyperboreans. In Archdeacon's account is possibly reflected a Lechitic origin of the Croats, while in the Croatian origo gentis a migration of seven tribes and chieftains.
Curiously, Croats are seemingly the only Slavic people who had a saga about the period of their migration, and the names are the earliest example of pan-Slavic totemic heroes. Also, compared to other early medieval stories none of them mentions female personalities, but do late medieval Kievan, Polish and Czech chronicles, which could indicate a specific tribal and social organization among the Croats. For example, Łowmiański considered the Mazovians, Dulebes, Croats and Veleti among the oldest Slavic tribes because Mazovians ethnonym was often related to Amazons (-maz-) while the land of women in North Europe was mentioned by Paul the Deacon, Alfred the Great, as well women's city West of Russian lands by Abraham ben Jacob. According to Aleksei S. Shchavelev, they rather and most likely represent Karna and Zhelya, an ancient pair of symbolic and mythopoetic female characters of Slavic traditional ritual of lamentation for the dead ("grief and howl", "sorrow and hardship") found in Kievan chronicles. Another vagueness is a reason and meaning that one of the brothers had a Croatian ethnonym as a name, perhaps indicating he was more important than the other brothers, was a representative of the most prominent clan or tribe around which other gathered, or that the Croats were only one identity among others with which the Adriatic Croats tried to bring legitimacy to the Croatian Kingdom. According to Shchavelev, the origo gentis shows early tribal, while later news about Porga the early princely tradition, alongside motif of wandering and finding new homeland, presence of female "rulers", multi-stage formation of power and else found in other Slavic legends.
The origin of the names of five brothers, two sisters and first ruler are a matter of dispute. They are often considered to be of non-Slavic origin, and genuine names, as the anonymous Slavic narrator (probably a Croat) couldn't invent the non-Slavic names of their ancestors in the 9th century. J.J. Mikkola considered them to be of Turkic-Avar origin, Vladimir Košćak of possible Iranian-Alanic origin, Karel Oštir as pre-Slavic, Aleksandar Loma and Shchavelev proposed four-five Slavic variants, while Alemko Gluhak saw parallels to Old Prussian and other Baltic languages. Stanisław Zakrzewski and Henri Grégoire rejected Turkic origin, and related them to Slavic toponyms in Poland and Slovakia (rejected by Labuda and Grafenauer), and idea of Avar chiefs "was generally rejected". Josip Modestin connected their names to toponyms from region of Lika in Croatia, where early Croats settled. According to Gluhak, names Kloukas, Lobelos, Kosentzes and possibly Mouchlo don't seem to be part of Scythian or Alanic name directory. Nevertheless, the sometimes presumed non-Slavic etymology of the names doesn't indicate non-Slavic ethnic identity or origin of White Croats. Borrowing of foreign names was common practice between Sarmatians, Goths and Huns, and as such could indicate close sociocultural and political relations between White Croats and non-Slavic people in their ancestral and new homeland.
Brothers:
- Kloukas; has Greek suffix "-as", thus the root Klouk- has several derivations; Mikkola considered Turkic Külük, while Tadeusz Lewicki Slavic Kuluk and Kluka. Grégoire related it with cities Kraków or Głogów. Modestin related it to village Kukljić. Vjekoslav Klaić and Vladimir Mažuranić related to the Kukar family, one of the Twelve noble tribes of Croatia. Mažuranić additionally related to contemporary surnames Kukas, Kljukaš, Kljuk. Loma proposed Czechoslovakian kluk (arrow, beak). Gluhak noted several Prussian and Latvian personal names and toponyms with root *klauk-, which relates to sound-writing verbs *klukati (peck) and *klokotati (gurgle). Shchavelev derived from клок волос. Another consideration is it corresponds to mythical figures, Czech Krok and Polish Krak meaning the "raven".
- Lobelos; Mikkola considered it a name of uncertain Avar ruler. Grégoire related it with city Lublin. Modestin related it to Lovinac, similarly Shchavelev considered it is related to the Proto-Slavic root *lov (hunt). Rački considered Ljub, Lub, Luben, while Mažuranić noted similar contemporary surnames like Lubel. Osman Karatay considered common Slavic shift Lobel < Alpel (as in Lab < Elbe). Gluhak noted many Baltic personal names with root *lab- and *lob- e.g. Labelle, Labulis, Labal, Lobal, which derive from *lab- (good) or lobas (bays, ravine, valley). Another consideration is it corresponds as male equivalent to female mythical figures, Czech Libuše and Kievan Lybed, meaning the "swan".
- Kosentzis; Mikkola considered Turkic suffix "-či", and derived it from Turkic koš (camp), košun (army). Grégoire related it with city Košice. Modestin related it to Kosinj. Mažuranić considered it similar to contemporary male names Kosan, Kosanac, Kosančić and Kosinec. Hauptmann derived from Sarmatian Kasagos. Many scholars consider relation with Old-Slavic title word *kosez or *kasez, that meant social class members who freely elected the knez of Carantania (658–828). In the 9th century they became nobles, and their tradition preserved until the 16th century. There were many toponyms with the title in Slovenia, but also in Lika in Croatia. Gluhak also noted Baltic names with root *kas- which probably derives from kàsti (dig), and Thracian Kossintes, Cosintos, Cositon. Loma considered to be an evidence of Polish-Old Croatian isogloss kъsçzъ in both the personal name and Polish Ksiądz. Shchavelev derived it from коса/оселец and related it to the Polish name of mythical figure Chościsko of the Piast dynasty of Poland.
- Mouchlo; Mikkola related it to the name of 6th century Hunnic (Bulgar or Kutrigur) ruler Mougel/Mouâgeris. Modestin related it to Mohl(j)ić. Mažuranić considered tribe and toponym Mohlić also known as Moglić or Maglić in former Bužani župa, as well medieval toponym or name Mucla, contemporary surnames Muhoić, Muglič, Muhvić, and Macedonian village Mogila (Turk. Muhla). Emil Petrichevich-Horváth related it to the Mogorović family, one of the Croatian "twelve noble tribes". Gluhak noted Lithuanian muklus and Latvian muka which refer to the mud and marshes, and Prussian names e.g. Mokil, Mokyne. Shchavelev similarly derived from Proto-Slavic мъхъ (Bulgarian мухъл, Lithuanian musos, "forest moss and mold").
- Chrobatos; read as Hrovatos, is generally considered as an anthroponym representing Croatian ethnonym Hrvat/Horvat, and the Croatian tribe. Some scholars like J. B. Bury related it with the Turkic name of the Bulgars khan Kubrat. This etymology is improbable, beside from historical viewpoint, as in all forms of Kubrat's name, the letter "r" is third consonant.
Sisters:
- Touga; Mikkola related it with male Turkic name Tugai. Shchavelev noted it to be an obvious Greek transcription of Slavic word tuga (sadness, Proto-Slavic *tǫga) and related it to mythological Karna. Loma related it to Iron Ossetian-Digor Ossetian *tūg/tog (strong, heavy). Gluhak noted Old Norse-Germanic *touga (fog, darkness), which meaning wouldn't be much different from other names with Baltic derivation. Modestin and Klaić related it to the Tugomirić family who are one of the twelve noble tribes of Croatia, as well Klaić noted that in 852 was a settlement Tugari in the Kingdom of Croatia which people in Latin sources were called as Tugarani and Tugarini, while Mažuranić noted certain Tugina and župan Tugomir, and Loma personal names Tugomir/Tugomer among medieval Croats and Serbs. There also existed 10th century Hevelli prince Tugumir, while personal name Tugomir and toponym Tugost/Tugast in medieval Poland and Bohemia.
- Bouga; Mikkola related it with male Turkic name Buga, while Lewicki noted Turkic name of Hun Bokhas, Peceneg Bogas, and two generals of Arabian kalifs, Bogaj. Shchavelev rejected Turkic names because they were never used as female names, derived it instead from Slavic word выть (howl) and related it to mythological Zhelya. Loma proposed Vuga < Sarmatian *Vaugii- < Iranian Vahukii (vahu-, "good"). Grégoire, Loma and others mostly related it with the Bug River. Modestin and Klaić related it to East-Slavic medieval tribe Buzhans who lived on Bug River, as well medieval Croatian tribe Bužani and its župa Bužani or Bužane. Gluhak noted Proto-Slavic word *buga which in Slavic languages mean "swamp" like places, and the river Bug itself derives from.
First ruler:
- Porga from 31st chapter according to Loma and Živković derives from Iranian pouru-gâo, "rich in cattle". Mažuranić noted it was a genuine personal name in medieval Croatia at least since 12th as well Bosnia since 13th century in the form of Porug (Porugh de genere Boić, nobilis de Tetachich near terrae Mogorovich), Poruga, Porča, Purća / Purča, and Purđa (vir nobilis nomine Purthio quondam Streimiri). However, in the 30th chapter, it is named Porin, and recently Milošević, Alimov, and Budak supported a thesis which considered these names as two variants of the Slavic deity Perun, as a heavenly ruler and not an actual secular ruler.
See also
References
- Gluhak 1990, p. 95.
- ^ Rončević, Dunja Brozović (1993). "Na marginama novijih studija o etimologiji imena Hrvat" [On some recent studies about the etymology of the name Hrvat]. Folia onomastica Croatica (in Croatian) (2): 7–23. Retrieved 21 August 2020.
- Matasović, Ranko (2008), Poredbenopovijesna gramatika hrvatskoga jezika [A Comparative and Historical Grammar of Croatian] (in Croatian), Zagreb: Matica hrvatska, p. 44, ISBN 978-953-150-840-7
- ^ Charvát, Petr (2010). The Emergence of the Bohemian State. Brill. pp. 78, 80, 102. ISBN 978-90-474-4459-6.
- Sedov 2013, pp. 115, 168, 444.
- Budak 2018, p. 98.
- Pohl, Heinz-Dieter (1970). "Die slawischen Sprachen in Jugoslawien" [The Slavic languages in Yugoslavia]. Der Donauraum (in German). 15 (1–2): 72. doi:10.7767/dnrm.1970.15.12.63. S2CID 183316961.
Srbin, Plural Srbi: "Serbe", wird zum urslawischen *sirbŭ "Genosse" gestellt und ist somit slawischen Ursprungs41. Hrvat "Kroate", ist iranischer Herkunft, über urslawisches *chŭrvatŭ aus altiranischem *(fšu-)haurvatā, "Viehhüter"42.
- Arumaa, Peeter (1976). Urslavische Grammatik: Einführung in das vergleichende Studium der slavischen Sprachen (in German). C. Winter. p. 180. ISBN 978-3-533-02283-1.
- Kunstmann, Heinrich (1982). "Über den Namen der Kroaten" [About the name of the Croatians]. Die Welt der Slaven (in German). 27: 131–136.
- Trunte, Hartmut (1990). Slovĕnʹskʺi i︠a︡zykʺ: Ein praktisches Lehrbuch des Kirchenslavischen in 30 Lektionen: zugleich eine Einführung in die slavische Philologie (in German). Sagner. p. 21. ISBN 978-3-87690-716-1.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 86–100, 129.
- Matasović, Ranko (2019), "Ime Hrvata" [The Name of Croats], Jezik (Croatian Philological Society) (in Croatian), 66 (3), Zagreb: 81–97
- Heršak & Nikšić 2007, p. 262.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 25.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 36–37, 40–43.
- ^ Marčinko 2000, pp. 318–319, 433.
- ^ Gluhak 1990, p. 127.
- ^ Danylenko 2004, pp. 1–32.
- Škegro 2005, p. 13.
- Paščenko 2006, pp. 88, 91–92.
- Paščenko 2006, pp. 87–95.
- ^ Łowmiański 2004, p. 14.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 23–24, 37–41.
- Majorov 2012, p. 167.
- ^ Niederle, Josef (2015). "Alemure, Cumeoberg, Mons Comianus, Omuntesberg, Džrwáb, Wánít. Lokalizace záhadných míst z úsvitu dějin Moravy" [Localization of enigmatic places from the early history of Moravia and Slavs]. Skalničkářův rok. 71A. ISSN 1805-1170. Retrieved 21 July 2020.
- ^ Овчинніков 2000, p. 153.
- Kuchynko 2015, pp. 139–140.
- Živković 2012, pp. 84–88.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 24, 42–47.
- Gluhak 1990, pp. 122–125.
- Paščenko 2006, p. 27.
- Kim 2013, pp. 146, 262.
- Majorov 2012, p. 29.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 25–26.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 26–28.
- Majorov 2012, p. 28.
- Magocsi 1983, pp. 48–50.
- ^ Синиця, Є.В. (2013). "ХОРВАТИ". Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History (in Ukrainian). Vol. 10. Naukova Dumka, NASU Institute of History of Ukraine. ISBN 978-966-00-1359-9.
Їх часто необґрунтовано називають також "білими хорватами". Це пов'язано з тим, що східноєвроп. Х. помилково ототожнюють з "хорватами білими" (згадуються в недатованій частині "Повісті временних літ" в одному ряду із сербами й хорутанами) та "білохорватами" (фігурують у трактаті візант. імп. Константина VII Багрянородного "Про управління імперією"); насправді в обох випадках ідеться про слов'ян. племена на Балканах – предків населення сучасної Хорватії... єдине з літописних племен, для котрого "Повість временних літ" не вказує територію розселення. Локалізація Х. у Прикарпатті та, можливо, Закарпатті базується на двох підставах: 1) у цих регіонах у 8—10 ст. поширені пам'ятки райковецької культури, притаманної всім східнослов'ян. племенам Правобережжя в зазначений час; 2) ця частина ареалу райковецької к-ри лежить поза межами розселення ін. літописних племен, згаданих у "Повісті временних літ". Гомогенність райковецьких старожитностей, які не членуються на відносно чіткі локальні варіанти, не дає змоги конкретизувати кордони Х. та їхніх сусідів (волинян/бужан на пн. та пн. сх., уличів на пд. сх. і тиверців на пд.). Певною особливістю райковецьких пам'яток Прикарпаття є поширеність городищ-сховищ, що були одночасно сакральними центрами (мали капища та "довгі будинки"-контини, призначені для общинних бенкетів-братчин).
- Voitovych, Leontii (2011). "Проблема "білих хорватів"". Галицько-волинські етюди (PDF). Біла Церква. ISBN 978-966-2083-97-2. Retrieved 5 July 2019.
Trans.: Proceeding from the above, Transcarpathian Croats and Croats lived near Dniester and San Rivers would be more correct to call Carpathian Croats, as Ya. Isayevich suggested, and not White Croats, as most Ukrainian and Russian authors write. White Croats were located in the upper reaches of the Vistula and Oder, in Saala and White Elster, where S. Panteleich sought out entire areas that still enjoyed autonomy in the 14th–15th centuries, and the remnants of toponymy.
{{cite book}}
: CS1 maint: location missing publisher (link) - А. В. Майоров (2017). "ХОРВА́ТЫ ВОСТОЧНОСЛАВЯ́НСКИЕ". Great Russian Encyclopedia (in Russian). Bolshaya Rossiyskaya Entsiklopediya, Russian Academy of Sciences.
По данным ср.-век. письм. источников и топонимии, хорваты локализуются на северо-западе Балкан (предки совр. хорватов); на части земель в бассейнах верхнего течения Эльбы, Вислы, Одры, возможно, и Моравы (белые хорваты, по-видимому, в значении "западные"); на северо-востоке Прикарпатья (отчасти и в Закарпатье).
- Paščenko 2006, pp. 115–116.
- ^ Korčinskij 2006a, p. 37.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 87–89.
- Kuchynko 2015, p. 140.
- Fylypchuk 2015a, p. 13.
- Gluhak 1990, pp. 100–101.
- Gluhak 1990, pp. 101–102.
- Gluhak 1990, p. 102.
- Paščenko 2006, pp. 42–54.
- Sedov 2013, pp. 115, 168.
- Gluhak 1990, p. 110.
- Paščenko 2006, p. 84.
- Gluhak 1990, pp. 115–116.
- Paščenko 2006, pp. 84–87.
- Sedov 2013, pp. 444, 451, 501, 516.
- ^ Majorov 2012, pp. 85–86, 168.
- Košćak 1995, p. 111.
- ^ Paščenko 2006, p. 141.
- Heršak & Nikšić 2007, p. 263.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 42–43.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 155–157, 180.
- Majorov 2012, p. 165.
- Timoshchuk 1995b, pp. 165–174.
- ^ Holovko 2018, p. 86.
- Sedov 2013, pp. 168, 444, 451, 501, 516.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 50, 58–59, 155–157, 163, 180.
- ^ Lehr-Spławiński, Tadeusz (1951). "Zagadnienie Chorwatów nadwiślańskich" [The problem of Vistula Croats]. Pamiętnik Słowiański (in Polish). 2: 17–32.
- ^ Sedov 2013, pp. 168, 444, 451.
- Kuchynko 2015, p. 142.
- Budak 2018, p. 93.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 12, 23, 47, 58, 68.
- Majorov 2012, p. 48–63, 171.
- Budak 2018, p. 93–94.
- Magocsi 1983, p. 49.
- ^ Magocsi 2002, p. 4.
- ^ Van Antwerp Fine Jr. 1991, pp. 53, 56.
- Majorov 2012, p. 58.
- Dzino 2010, pp. 113, 21.
- Gluhak 1990, pp. 305–306.
- Škegro 2005, p. 12.
- Norris 1993, p. 15.
- Langston, K.; Peti-Stantic, A. (2014). Language Planning and National Identity in Croatia. Palgrave Macmillan UK. pp. 57–60. ISBN 978-1-137-39060-8.
- ^ Goldstein, Ivo (1989). "O etnogenezi Hrvata u ranom srednjem vijeku" [On the ethnogenesis of the Croats in the Early Middle Ages]. Migracijske i etničke teme (in Croatian). 5 (2–3): 221–227. Retrieved 21 August 2020.
- Dvornik 1962, p. 95.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 8–9, 11, 13–14, 22.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 60–63, 80.
- Voitovych 2010, p. 47–48.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 31–35.
- Cross & Sherbowitz-Wetzor 1953, p. 53.
- Gluhak 1990, pp. 116–117.
- Živković 2012, pp. 111–122.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 71–72.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 70–73.
- Budak 1995, pp. 141–143, 147.
- ^ Sedov 2013, p. 450–451.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 48, 54, 58, 61–63.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 12–13, 99.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 15, 82, 84.
- Živković 2012, p. 89, 111, 113, 120.
- ^ Majorov 2012, p. 21.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 75.
- Živković 2012, p. 111–113.
- ^ Živković 2012, p. 120.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 58.
- Chrzanowski, Witold (2008). Kronika Słowian: Polanie. Libron. pp. 177, 192. ISBN 978-83-7396-749-6.
- Dvornik 1962, p. 98–99.
- ^ Dvornik 1949, pp. 297.
- Dvornik 1962, p. 99, 118.
- ^ Heršak & Nikšić 2007, p. 259.
- Gluhak 1990, pp. 129–130.
- Gluhak 1990, p. 130.
- Budak 2018, p. 99–100.
- Jenkins, Romilly James Heald (1962). Constantine Porphyrogenitus, De Adminstrando Imperio: Volume 2, Commentary. Athlone Press. pp. 139, 216.
- Paszkiewicz, Henryk (1977). The Making of the Russian Nation. Greenwood Press. p. 359. ISBN 978-0-8371-8757-0.
- Živković, Tibor (2001). "О северним границама Србије у раном средњем веку" [On the northern borders of Serbia in the early middle ages]. Zbornik Matice srpske za istoriju (in Serbian). 63/64: 11.
Plemena u Zahumlju, Paganiji, Travuniji i Konavlima Porfirogenit naziva Srbima,28 razdvajajuči pritom njihovo političko od etničkog bića.29 Ovakvo tumačenje verovatno nije najsrećnije jer za Mihaila Viševića, kneza Zahumljana, kaže da je poreklom sa Visle od roda Licika,30 a ta je reka isuviše daleko od oblasti Belih Srba i gde bi pre trebalo očekivati Bele Hrvate. To je prva indicija koja ukazuje da je srpsko pleme možda bilo na čelu većeg saveza slovenskih plemena koja su sa njim i pod vrhovnim vodstvom srpskog arhonta došla na Balkansko poluostrvo.
- Živković 2012, pp. 49, 54, 83, 88.
- ^ Dvornik 1962, p. 130.
- ^ Živković 2012, p. 89.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 65, 69.
- Dvornik 1956, p. 94.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 79.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 78.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 49–50, 56, 78–80.
- Bosworth 1859, p. 37, 53–54.
- Ingram 1807, p. 72.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 53–60.
- Majorov 2012, p. 52.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 48–53.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 56.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 57.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 57–59.
- Majorov 2012, p. 52–53.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 57–58.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 51, 58–60.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 51, 57–60, 94, 125–126.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 51–52, 56, 59.
- Majorov 2012, p. 56.
- Voitovych 2011, p. 26, 29:H. Łowmiański also decided that at least one of the tribes of Croats named in the Prague Privilege could be without hesitation located on Vistula and identified with Vistulans, thus, without any justification, omitting the remarks of Vladislav Kentshinsky and the conclusions of J. Vidayevich, who did not admit the possibility of identifying the Vistulans with the Croats.
- Koncha 2012, p. 17.
- Kugutjak 2017, p. 26.
- ^ Tomenchuk 2009.
- ^ Tomenchuk 2017, p. 32.
- ^ Tomenchuk 2018, p. 13.
- ^ Berend, Nora; Urbańczyk, Przemysław; Wiszewski, Przemysław (2013). Central Europe in the High Middle Ages: Bohemia, Hungary and Poland, c.900–c.1300. Cambridge University Press. p. 84. ISBN 978-1-107-65139-5.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 59.
- Łowmiański 2013, p. 120.
- Dvornik 1949, p. 270–272.
- ^ Gluhak 1990, pp. 212–213.
- ^ Vernadsky 2008, pp. 262–263.
- Dvornik 1949, p. 271.
- ^ Gluhak 1990, p. 212.
- ^ Majorov 2012, p. 161.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 62.
- Gluhak 1990, p. 211.
- ^ Zimonyi 2015, pp. 295, 319.
- Wexler, Paul (2019). "How Yiddish can recover covert Asianisms in Slavic, and Asianisms and Slavisms in German (prolegomena to a typology of Asian linguistic influences in Europe)". In Andrii Danylenko, Motoki Nomachi (ed.). Slavic on the Language Map of Europe: Historical and Areal-Typological Dimensions. De Gruyter. p. 239. ISBN 978-3-11-063922-3.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 62, 64, 66.
- Овчинніков 2000, p. 157–158.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 62, 66.
- Gluhak 1990, pp. 211–212.
- ^ Овчинніков 2000, p. 156–157.
- Korčinskij 2006a, p. 32.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 61–63.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 61–63, 65.
- Dvornik 1949, p. 272.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 64–68.
- Tomenchuk 2018, p. 21.
- Cross & Sherbowitz-Wetzor 1953, p. 56.
- Cross & Sherbowitz-Wetzor 1953, p. 64.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 54, 69.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 97.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 98.
- Cross & Sherbowitz-Wetzor 1953, p. 119.
- ^ Gluhak 1990, p. 144.
- ^ Tomenchuk 2018, p. 17.
- ^ Hupalo 2014, pp. 81.
- Tomenchuk 2018, pp. 15.
- Tomenchuk 2018, p. 17–18.
- Hanak 2013, p. 32.
- ^ Paščenko 2006, p. 123.
- ^ Holovko 2018, p. 90.
- Cross & Sherbowitz-Wetzor 1953, p. 250.
- Magocsi 1983, p. 56.
- Korčinskij 2000, p. 113.
- Korčinskij 2006a, p. 39.
- Hupalo 2014, pp. 73–75, 89–91, 96.
- Tomenchuk 2017, p. 33.
- Tomenchuk 2017, p. 42–43.
- Tomenchuk 2018, p. 18.
- Dvornik 1949, pp. 299–300.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 96.
- Majorov 2012, p. 74.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 74–75.
- Gluhak 1990, p. 214.
- ^ Łowmiański 2004, p. 84–86.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 53, 66–67.
- ^ Łowmiański 2004, p. 68–71, 84, 89–91, 93–95, 98–99, 126.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 68–69, 112–113.
- Gluhak 1990, p. 150.
- ^ Овчинніков 2000, p. 154.
- Vach 2006, pp. 255–256.
- ^ Kalhous, David (2012). Anatomy of a Duchy: The Political and Ecclesiastical Structures of Early P?emyslid Bohemia. Brill. p. 75. ISBN 978-90-04-22980-8.
- ^ Łowmiański 2004, p. 68.
- Kantor, Marvin (1983). Medieval Slavic Lives of Saints and Princes. University of Michigan, Department of Slavic Languages and Literatures. pp. 150, 157, 160. ISBN 978-0-930042-44-8.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 68–71.
- MacArtney, C. A. (2008). The Magyars in the Ninth Century. Cambridge University Press. pp. 126, 136–138, 149. ISBN 978-0-521-08070-5.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 70–71.
- Gluhak 1990, p. 148.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 19, 87–89, 94–95.
- Sedov 2013, p. 428.
- Gluhak 1990, p. 149.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 87.
- Vach 2006, p. 239.
- Widajewicz 2006, pp. 267–268.
- Vach 2006, pp. 240–242.
- Dvornik 1956, p. 104–105.
- ^ Dvornik 1962, p. 116.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 19, 94.
- Sedov 2013, p. 431.
- ^ Gluhak 1990, p. 151.
- ^ Gluhak 1990, p. 158.
- Marčinko 2000, p. 183.
- Fokt 2004.
- Gluhak 1990, pp. 161–167.
- Gluhak 1990, p. 161.
- Gluhak 1990, pp. 161–162.
- Gluhak 1990, p. 162.
- Jirásek 2015.
- ^ Alimov 2015, p. 153.
- Sedov 2012, p. 15.
- Jaroslav Rudnyckyj (1982). An Etymological Dictionary of the Ukrainian Language: Parts 12–22 (in English and Ukrainian). Vol. 2. Winnipeg: Ukrainian Free Academy of Sciences (UVAN). p. 968.
- Malyckij 2006, pp. 106–107.
- ^ Paščenko 2006, pp. 99–102, 109.
- Malyckij 2006, p. 107.
- Strižak 2006, pp. 106–107.
- Strižak 2006, p. 187.
- Pendergrass 2015, p. 75.
- Shippey 2014, p. 53.
- Dvornik 1949, p. 285.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 30–31.
- Lewicki 2006, p. 95.
- Acker & Larrington 2013, p. 245.
- Budak 2018, p. 96.
- Lewicki 2006, pp. 95–96.
- Vašica 2008, pp. 242, 244, 247–248, 250–258.
- Gluhak 1990, pp. 121–122.
- Gluhak 1990, p. 145.
- United States Immigration Commission 1911, pp. 22, 40, 43, 88, 105.
- Novaković, Relja (1977). Odakle su Srbi dos̆li na Balkansko poluostrvo (in Serbo-Croatian). Beograd: Istorijski institut. p. 335.
- Nikčević, Vojislav (2002). Kroatističke studije (in Serbo-Croatian). Erasmus Naklada. p. 221. ISBN 9789536132584.
- Paščenko 2006, p. 131.
- Struk 1993, p. 189, Ph – Sr. Vol. 4.
- "White Croatians". Internet Encyclopedia of Ukraine. 2005.
They are believed to be the ancestors of certain Ukrainians, specifically the Hutsuls...
- ^ Magocsi 2005, p. 5.
- Majorov 2012, p. 78.
- Magocsi 1995.
- Motta, Giuseppe (2014). Less than Nations: Central-Eastern European Minorities after WWI, Volumes 1 and 2. Cambridge Scholars Publishing. p. 156. ISBN 978-1-4438-5859-5.
There were different theories to explain the presence of Rusyns. In his The settlements, economy and history of the Rusyns of Subcarpathia (1923) A. Hodinka wondered if Russians arrived before the Magyars, at the same time or later? Were they White Croats? Slavs who mixed with nomad Vlachs?
- И.А. Бойко (2016). "ДОЛЫНЯ́НЕ". Great Russian Encyclopedia (in Russian). Bolshaya Rossiyskaya Entsiklopediya, Russian Academy of Sciences.
Сформировались на основе вост.-слав. населения 7–9 вв. (хорваты, или белые хорваты), вошедшего в 10 в.
- ^ Rabii-Karpynska, Sofiia (2013). "Boikos". Internet Encyclopedia of Ukraine.
The Boikos are believed to be the descendants of the ancient Slavic tribe of White Croatians that came under the rule of the Kyivan Rus' state during the reign of Prince Volodymyr the Great. Before the Magyars occupied the Danube Lowland this tribe served as a direct link between the Eastern and Southern Slavs.
Article from Encyclopedia of Ukraine. Vol. 1. University of Toronto Press. 1984. ISBN 978-0-8020-3362-8. - В.А. Войналович (2003). "БОЙКИ". Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History (in Ukrainian). Vol. 1. Naukova Dumka, NASU Institute of History of Ukraine. p. 688. ISBN 966-00-0734-5.
Гадають, що Б. – нащадки давнього слов'ян. племені білих хорватів, яких Володимир Святославич приєднав до Київської Русі
- Nicolae Pavliuc; Volodymyr Sichynsky; Stanisław Vincenz (2001) . "Hutsuls". Internet Encyclopedia of Ukraine. Vol. 2. University of Toronto Press. ISBN 978-0-8020-3362-8.
The Slavic White Croatians inhabited the region in the first millennium AD; with the rise of Kyivan Rus', they became vassals of the new state.
- Л.В. Ковпак (2004). "ГУЦУЛИ". Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History (in Ukrainian). Vol. 2. Naukova Dumka, NASU Institute of History of Ukraine. ISBN 966-00-0632-2.
Г. – нащадки давніх слов'ян. племен – білих хорватів, тиверців й уличів, які в 10 ст. входили до складу Київської Русі ... Питання походження назви "гуцули" остаточно не з'ясоване. Найпоширеніша гіпотеза – від волоського слова "гоц" (розбійник), на думку ін., від слова "кочул" (пастух).
- ^ "Wooden Tserkvas of the Carpathian Region in Poland and Ukraine" (PDF) (Press release). Warsaw – Kiev. UNESCO. 2011. pp. 153, 9. Retrieved 3 August 2020.
The city of Rohatyn is situated at the crossroads of routes leading to Halych, Lviv and Ternopil. Evidence of two large White Croatian towns (6th–8th centuries) was found near Rohatyn at the villages of Pidhoroddya and Lykovyshche. One of them is likely to have been Old Rohatyn ... The Lemkos an ethnic group inhabiting the Eastern Carpathians, between the River of Poprad to the west and the rivers of Oslava and Laborec to the east. The ethnic shape of the Lemko territory was affected by the Wallachian colonization in 14th–16th centuries, the influx of a Ruthenian-influenced Slovak population and the settlement of a Slavic tribe called the White Croats, who had inhabited this part of the Carpathians since the 5th century.
- Magocsi 2015, p. 29.
- Ivan Katchanovski; Kohut, Zenon E.; Nebesio, Bohdan Y.; Yurkevich, Myroslav (2013). Historical Dictionary of Ukraine. Scarecrow Press. p. 321. ISBN 978-0-8108-7847-1.
In the opinion of some scholars, the ancestors of the Lemkos were the White Croatians, who settled the Carpathian region between the seventh and tenth centuries.
- Van Antwerp Fine Jr. 1991, pp. 26–41.
- Dvornik 1956, p. 7, 29, 34, 63.
- ^ Dvornik 1962, p. 117.
- ^ Majorov 2012, pp. 60–64.
- ^ Kardaras 2018, p. 93.
- Tomenchuk 2018, p. 12–13.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 10–12, 68, 99.
- Majorov 2012, p. 48–63.
- Budak 1995, p. 147.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 59–64.
- Sedov 2013, pp. 169, 175–177, 444, 450.
- ^ Voitovych 2010, p. 45–47.
- Filipec 2020, p. 154-159, 162–166.
- Živković 2012, p. 59.
- Sedov 2013, pp. 182, 450.
- ^ Heather 2010, pp. 406, 425, 444.
- Filipec 2020, p. 154–159, 162–166.
- Dvornik 1962, p. 117, 124.
- Heršak & Silić 2002, pp. 211–213.
- ^ Sedov 2013, p. 450.
- ^ Gluhak 1990, p. 217.
- ^ Majorov 2012, p. 62.
- Sedov 2013, p. 182.
- Filipec 2020, p. 154–157.
- Dvornik 1962, p. 124.
- Budak 1995, p. 75.
- Kardaras 2018, p. 94.
- ^ Łowmiański 2004, p. 23–24.
- ^ Budak 1995, p. 55.
- ^ Budak 2018, p. 97.
- Van Antwerp Fine Jr. 1991, pp. 37, 53, 56.
- Sedov 2013, pp. 176, 446, 460.
- Van Antwerp Fine Jr. 1991, p. 53...if few Slaveni had come into the Western territories under the Avars, probably many more did so now, in the wake of the new conquerors
- Heather 2010, pp. 404–408, 424–425, 444:It is also unclear whether their arrival represented a further major wave of Slavic immigration into the north-western Balkans, or whether they functioned essentially as an organizing element for Slavic groups already present there but formerly subject to Avar domination ... third type of Slavic migrant group that was either large enough or militarily specialized enough to throw off Avar domination ... On the other hand, the historical evidence for much larger Slavic social units on the move (whether ‘tribal’ or military specialists – if such, indeed, were the Serbs and Croats) ... Second, Avars were responsible for the spread of the larger 'tribal' Slavic communities into the Balkans after 610, which would have been impossible if the former had not destroyed Roman frontier security. But these were the same Slavs who had been alternately fighting and serving the Avars over the previous fifty years, so there is every reason to suppose that they also wanted to put themselves, not to mention their wives and children, out of the latter’s reach.
- Voitovych 2010, p. 45–47, 52–53.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 13.
- ^ Fabijanić 2009, p. 20–27.
- Budak 1995, p. 76.
- Filipec 2020, p. 157.
- ^ Belošević, Janko (2000). "Razvoj i osnovne značajke starohrvatskih grobalja horizonta 7.-9. stoljeća na povijesnim prostorima Hrvata". Radovi (in Croatian). 39 (26): 71–97. doi:10.15291/radovipov.2231. Retrieved 30 June 2022.
- ^ Petrinec, Maja (2005). "Dva starohrvatska groblja u Biskupiji kod Knina". Vjesnik Za Arheologiju I Povijest Dalmatinsku (in Croatian). 98 (1): 173, 192–197. Retrieved 30 June 2022.
Nalaze grobne keramike s područja Hrvatske u više je navrata razmatrao J. Belošević, te došao do zaključka da se otkriveno posuđe s obzirom na oblik može podijeliti na ono tipično slavenskih oblika (jajoliki i kružno-jajoliki lonci poput primjerka s Bukorovića podvornice) i ono koje odražava kasnoantičke tradicije (lonci s ručkama i vrčevi s izljevom).119 U tehnološkom smislu, kao i zbog načina ukrašavanja, može se zaključiti da sve to posuđe nastaje pod utjecajem kasnoantičke keramičke produkcije. Ono, međutim, ne predstavlja dokaz o znatnijem sudjelovanju starosjedilačkoga stanovništva u oblikovanju nove etničke slike u Dalmaciji, kako je to, na osnovi pojedinih keramičkih nalaza, pokušao protumačiti A. Milošević.120 Upravo obrnuto, pojava posuđa u grobovima prvi je materijalni dokaz kojim je obilježena prisutnost novog naroda na ovim prostorima, a nikad i nigdje nije zabilježena na grobljima 6. i ranog 7. stoljeća, koja se sa sigurnošću mogu pripisati starijem stanovništvu (npr. Knin-Greblje, Korita-Duvno).121 Osim toga, prilaganje posuđa povezano je s poganskim pogrebnim običajima kakvi su, bez obzira na određeni stupanj barbarizacije, nespojivi s kršćanskom pripadnošću spomenutog stanovništva...
- ^ Ivančan, Tajana Sekelj; Tkalčec, Tatjana (2006). "Slavensko paljevinsko groblje na položaju Duga ulica 99 u Vinkovcima". Prilozi (in Croatian and German). 23: 195. Retrieved 30 June 2022.
- Ivančan, Tajana Sekelj (2009). "Ranosrednjovjekovni koštani propletači s nalazišta Torčec – Prečno pole: prilog poznavanju slavenskog naseljavanja Podravine". Archaeologia Adriatica (in Croatian). 3 (1): 335–346. Retrieved 30 June 2022.
- ^ Gusar, Karla (2009). "Nalazi slavenske keramike s lokaliteta Podvršje – Glavčine". Archaeologia Adriatica (in Croatian). 3 (1): 305–322. doi:10.15291/archeo.1064. Retrieved 30 June 2022.
- Bilogrivić 2010, pp. 37, 48.
- Fabijanić, Tomislav (2012). Early Medieval pottery on the eastern Adriatic in context of interaction between the Slavs and autochthonous population. All'Insegna del Giglio (Fl): All'Insegna del Giglio. pp. 361–362. ISBN 978-88-7814-540-5.
- Fabijanić, Tomislav (2013). "14C date from early Christian basilica gemina in Podvršje (Croatia) in the context of Slavic settlement on the eastern Adriatic coast". The early Slavic settlement of Central Europe in the light of new dating evidence. Wroclaw: Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology of the Polish Academy of Sciences. pp. 251–260. ISBN 978-83-63760-10-6.
- Gusar, Karla (2013). "A Contribution to Research on the Early Slavs in Croatia – New data from Krneza". The early Slavic settlement of Central Europe in the light of new dating evidence. Wroclaw: Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology of the Polish Academy of Sciences. pp. 223–235. ISBN 978-83-63760-10-6.
- ^ Bekić, Luka (2013). "New 14C dates from Slavic settlements in northwestern Croatia". The early Slavic settlement of Central Europe in the light of new dating evidence. Wroclaw: Institute of Archaeology and Ethnology of the Polish Academy of Sciences. pp. 237–250. ISBN 978-83-63760-10-6.
- ^ Bekić 2012, p. 21–27.
- Bekić 2016, p. 101, 119, 123, 138–140, 157–162, 173–174, 177–179.
- ^ Stingl, Sebastijan (2016). "Ranosrednjovjekovni paljevinski ukopi u Hrvatskoj". Rostra (in Croatian). 7 (7): 41–42, 47, 49, 53, 57. Retrieved 30 June 2022.
- Bilogrivić 2018a, p. 6, 10–16.
- Filipec 2020, p. 160–168.
- Bekić 2016, p. 33, 105, 168–169, 178–182.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 63–64.
- ^ Fabijanić 2009, p. 1–8, 100–101, 152.
- Filipec 2020, p. 155–156, 166, 170.
- Filipec 2020, p. 171.
- Šalkovský, Peter (2007). "Problematika pravokutnih i elipsoidnih zemunica kod Slavena". Prilozi (in Croatian and Slovak). 24: 304–305. Retrieved 30 June 2022.
- Bekić 2016, p. 105, 107, 113–114, 153, 168–169.
- Bilogrivić 2018a, p. 8–9.
- Sedov 2013, pp. 159–169, 175–177, 444, 450–452.
- Bilogrivić 2010, pp. 39, 44.
- Dzino 2010, pp. 175, 179–180.
- Bilogrivić 2016, p. 20–22, 27–37.
- Dzino 2010, pp. 180–182.
- Bilogrivić 2016, p. 31–38.
- Budak 2018, p. 103.
- ^ Bilogrivić, Goran (2018). "Carolingian Weapons and the Problem of Croat Migration and Ethnogenesis". In Danijel Dzino; Ante Milošević; Trpimir Vedriš (eds.). Migration, Integration and Connectivity on the Southeastern Frontier of the Carolingian Empire. Brill. pp. 86–99. doi:10.1163/9789004380134_007. ISBN 978-90-04-38013-4. S2CID 165889390.
...The interpretation of Carolingian finds from Croatia and adjacent areas seems more probable in such a context. This does not negate early medieval migrations, which surely have occurred, but not as a single closed event in a fixed moment of time and, apparently, not at the turn of the 8th and 9th centuries. Neither the material, nor the written sources support that. The Carolingian influence on early medieval Croatia was quite considerable and quite important, as was shown by the exhibition "Croats and Carolingians" in 2000/2001. For the formation of early medieval Croat identity and their ethnogenesis it was possibly the key element. However, it had hardly anything to do with the presumed migration of the Croats.
- Dzino 2010, pp. 181.
- Bilogrivić 2016, p. 34.
- Dzino 2010, pp. 181–182.
- Bilogrivić 2010, pp. 34, 37–38, 48.
- Bilogrivić 2018a, p. 10–14.
- Filipec 2020, p. 14, 151, 158, 166.
- Bekić 2016, p. 138, 157–160.
- Jarak, Mirja (2021). "Groblja i nalazi 7. i 8. stoljeća i formiranje identiteta u ranosrednjovjekovnoj Hrvatskoj" [Cemeteries and findings from the 7th and 8th centuries and the making of identities in early-medieval Croatia]. Vjesnik Arheološkog muzeja u Zagrebu (in Croatian and English). 54 (1): 225–240. doi:10.52064/vamz.54.1.13. S2CID 245082805. Retrieved 30 June 2022.
- Filipec 2020, p. 39, 43–45, 155, 166.
- Bekić 2016, p. 29, 164, 173.
- Budak 2018, pp. 104–105.
- Sedov 2013, p. 446.
- Bekić 2016, p. 138–139, 158–160.
- Filipec 2020, p. 13, 15.
- Bilogrivić 2010, pp. 39–41.
- Bekić 2016, p. 177–178.
- Bilogrivić 2018a, p. 6.
- Filipec 2020, p. 167–170.
- Bekić 2016, p. 160, 173–174, 177–178.
- Bilogrivić 2018a, p. 12–15.
- M. Šlaus (1998), "Craniometric relationships of medieval Central European populations: Implications for Croat ethnogenesis", Starohrvatska Prosvjeta, 3 (25): 81–107
- M. Šlaus (2000), "Kraniometrijska analiza srednjovjekovnih nalazišta središnje Europe: Novi dokazi o ekspanziji hrvatskih populacija tijekom 10. do 13. stoljeća", Opuscula Archaeologica: Papers of the Department of Archaeology, 23–24 (1): 273–284
- M. Šlaus; et al. (2004), "Craniometric relationships among medieval Central European populations: implications for Croat migration and expansion.", Croatian Medical Journal, 45 (4): 434–444, PMID 15311416
- Ž. Bašić; et al. (2015). "Cultural inter-population differences do not reflect biological distances: an example of interdisciplinary analysis of populations from Eastern Adriatic coast". Croatian Medical Journal. 56 (3): 230–238. doi:10.3325/cmj.2015.56.230. PMC 4500963. PMID 26088847.
- ^ Rudych, Tetyana O. (2015). "Anthropological material from Zelenche, an ancient Rus period burial ground" (PDF). Археологія, NASU Institute of Archaeology (in Ukrainian) (1): 99–108. ISSN 0235-3490. Retrieved 18 June 2022.
- ^ Rudych, Tetyana O. (2014). Населення Середнього Подніпров'я І—ІІ тисячоліття за матеріалами антропології [Population of the Middle Dnieper of I-II millennium by anthropological materials] (in Ukrainian). Kiev: NASU Institute of Archaeology. pp. 93, 98, 104–105, 109, 150–151, 155, 158, 183, 201, 207–209, 251. ISBN 978-966-02-6889-0.
- Sedov 1979, p. 131–132.
- Gluhak 1990, pp. 130–134.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 85, 131, 168.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 131.
- Козак, В. Д. (1999). Етногенез та етнічна історія населення Українських Карпат (in Ukrainian). Vol. 1. Lviv: Institute of Ethnology of the National Academy of Sciences of Ukraine. pp. 483–502.
- Cvijanović, Irena (2013). "The Typology of Early Medieval Settlements in Bohemia, Poland and Russia". In Rudić, Srđan (ed.). The World of the Slavs: Studies of the East, West and South Slavs: Civitas, Oppidas, Villas and Archeological Evidence (7th to 11th Centuries AD). Istorijski institut. pp. 289–344. ISBN 978-86-7743-104-4.
- Абашина Н.С. "РАЙКОВЕЦЬКА КУЛЬТУРА". Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History (in Ukrainian). Naukova Dumka, NASU Institute of History of Ukraine. Retrieved 20 June 2019.
Носіями Р.к. були літописні племена – поляни, уличі, древляни, волиняни, бужани, хорвати, тиверці.
- Timoshchuk 1995a, p. 217.
- Hupalo 2014, p. 73.
- ^ Kuchynko 2015, pp. 141–143.
- (Tomenchuk 2017, p. 33):Prema arheološkim podacima, njezin teritorij obuhvaćao je u to doba gotovo cijelo ukrajinsko Prykarpattje i Zakarpattje te gornje Posjannje, osim istočne Bukovine (zapadni Tyverci) i Podillja (zapadni Ulyči)...
- Pohoralskyy 2018, p. 6, 9, 16, 180–182, 193–194.
- Segeda, Sergei Petrovich (2001). "Антропологічний склад українського народу". Antropolohiíà: navchal'nyĭ posibnyk dlíà studentiv humanitarnykh spet́s̀ial'nosteĭ vyshchykh navchal'nykh zakladiv (in Ukrainian). Kyiv: Lybid. ISBN 966-06-0165-4. Archived from the original on 2 December 2021. Retrieved 17 February 2022.
- Segeda, Sergei Petrovich (2018). "УКРАЇНА, ДЕРЖАВА: АНТРОПОЛОГІЯ ДАВНЬОГО ТА СУЧАСНОГО НАСЕЛЕННЯ". Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History (in Ukrainian). Vol. 1. Naukova Dumka, NASU Institute of History of Ukraine. pp. 38–49. ISBN 978-966-00-1676-7.
- ^ Majorov 2012, p. 76.
- Majorov 2012, pp. 76–77.
- Mogytych & Mogytych 2018, p. 253.
- Holovko 2018, p. 87–88.
- Nazarenko, Alexander (2017). "ЛЕНДЗЯ́НЕ". Great Russian Encyclopedia (in Russian). Archived from the original on 3 January 2023. Retrieved 20 June 2022.
- Tomenchuk 2018, p. 19.
- Korčinskij 2006a, pp. 34–35.
- Korčinskij 2000, pp. 113–120.
- Korčinskij 2006a, pp. 38–39.
- Timoshchuk 2015, pp. 20–21.
- Hupalo 2014, pp. 75–80.
- Tomenchuk 2018, p. 20–22.
- Voloshchuk 2021, pp. 39:The city belonged to a group of grandiose Croatian settlements (Plisnesk, Revna, Stylske, Iliv, etc.), stretching along the course of the Upper Dniester, bordering on its lower part with the settlement of the Ulychs and Tiverts (gentes), and closely coexisting with the carriers of the Scandinavian subculture at least in the 10th century.
- Korčinskij 2000, p. 120.
- Hupalo 2014, pp. 78–79.
- ^ Fylypchuk 2015b, pp. 38–64.
- Филипчук, Михайло Андрійович. "ПЛІСНЕСЬК". Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History (in Ukrainian). Retrieved 17 June 2022.
- Пліснеський археологічний комплекс (in Ukrainian), published by Municipal institution of the Lviv Regional Council "Administration of historical and cultural reserve "Ancient Plisnesk", 2017
- Korčinskij 2004, p. 2.
- Hupalo 2014, pp. 75.
- ^ Korčinskij 2013a, p. 212.
- ^ Hupalo 2014, pp. 76.
- Korčinskij 2006b, pp. 68–71.
- Korčinskij 2004, pp. 2–7.
- Korčinskij 2013a, pp. 220–221.
- Korčinskij 2006b, p. 71.
- Korčinskij 2013a, pp. 210–212.
- Korčinskij 2013a, p. 221.
- ^ Hupalo 2014, pp. 73–75.
- ^ Орест-Дмитро Вільчинський, "Нам немає чого стидатися – ми не кращі і не гірші від інших європейських народів" (interview with archaeologist Филипчук Михайло Андрійович: in Ukrainian), Католицький Оглядач, 2 August 2015, quote: Під час походу Володимира на хорватів (992–993 рр.) городище було спалене. Повертаючись до того часу, про який ми зараз говоримо, потрібно сказати, що похід Володимира Великого був нищівним для Галичини, тобто для тодішньої Великої Хорватії (нехрещеної). Населення не хотіло підкоритися Київському князю, оскільки тут було уже своє протодержавне об'єднання – Велика Хорватія, яке перебувало у процесі становлення держави, як колись було у постгомерівській Греції, коли міста-поліси формували Афінський і Пелопоннеський союзи. В той час у нас усе групувалося довкола Галича і це зафіксовано в східних, візантійських та західних писемних джерелах. «Прихід» Володимира в Галичину цілковито руйнує наявну тут територіально-адміністративну інфраструктуру, основою якої були міста-держави, тобто поліси. Отже, слід думати, що ми маємо справу з величезним переселенням частини наших пращурів у Володимир-Суздальську землю. А ще частина населення, не підкорившись загарбникам, пішла на Балкани, у Хорватію, яка там виникла за часів візантійського царя Іраклія в 617 році. Тобто, в ХІ столітті в Галичині склалася дуже важка ситуація, тому вона не випадково практично зникає зі сторінок писемних джерел. Не дивно, що сказане знаходить своє підтвердження і в археологічних джерелах. Так, якщо в кінці Х століття в українському Прикарпатті функціонувало щонайменше 86 міст (разом з культовими центрами) і понад 500 селищ (усе це до тепер знайдено, але очевидно їх було більше), то в ХІ столітті в ми ледве нараховуємо до 40 населених пунктів. Похід Володимира на хорватів – це був страшний катаклізм. Подібна ситуація була і в тих землях, які захопили Болєслав І і його син Мєшко ІІ на території сучасної Польщі. На цих теренах Велика Хорватія сягала західніше від Кракова. І тому не випадково, коли в середині ХІІ століття відроджується Галич, давньоруське місто повторює матрицю старохорватських міст-держав. Тому, коли Володимир йшов війною на хорватів, він мав, якесь певне моральне оправдання – хрещення закоренілих поган. Але не відкидаймо його політичні та економічні інтереси. Адже, з одного боку цей «поганський клин» знаходився на практично ключовій позиції Бурштинового шляху, контролюючи перехід з басейну Балтійського моря у басейн Чорного, а також і тогочасна політична експансія руської та польської держав, очевидно вимагала оптимального політичного вирішення цього питання.
- Tomenchuk 2018, p. 18–19.
- Korčinskij 2013b, p. 264.
- Hupalo 2014, pp. 81–82.
- Fylypchuk 2015b, p. 48.
- Korčinskij 2006b, p. 70.
- Hupalo 2014, pp. 75–80, 89–91, 96.
- Tomenchuk 2018, p. 20.
- Holovko 2018, p. 89–90.
- Paščenko 2006, p. 113.
- Sedov 2013, p. 502.
- Paščenko 2006, p. 118.
- Lutsyk, Iryna (2021). "The Medieval Christian Necropolis in the Kopachyntsi hillfort (Ukraine). Unpublished Research Materials". Analecta Archaeologica Ressoviensia. 16: 142–143. doi:10.15584/anarres.2021.16.7. Retrieved 17 June 2022.
As for the issue of the genesis of the practice of burial under stone slabs and why this rite was widespread mainly in the western part of Ukraine, with the exception of the under the slab cemetery in Buky, Kyiv region, no clear answer exists. There are several main hypotheses among researchers. They were identified first as separate categories by S. Pyvovarov: 1. Social and material – O. Ratych, J. Kalaga, M. Hanuliak (Ratič 1976, 176–177; Hanuliak 1979; Kalaga 2014, 136); 2. Ethnic, which suggests belonging of this type of burial to the tribes of Tyvertsi – B. Tymoshchuk, V. Siedov, V. Voinarovskyi (Timoŝuk 1969, 56; Sedov 1982, 128; Vojnarovsʹkij 1992, 41–42), Croats – E. Timofieiev, V. Petehyrych, O. Motsia (Timofeev 1961, 69; Petegirič 1990, 73; Mocâ 1994, 31), Croats-Tivertsi – I. Voznyi (Voznij 2009, 365), late Croats-Halychans – B. Tomenchuk (Tomenčuk 2006, 110); 3. Pagan – V. Petehyrych and O. Motsia (Petegirič 1990, 73; Mocâ 1994, 31); 4. Evolution-functional – B. Tomenchuk (Tomenčuk 2006, 110); 5. Christianization – S. Pyvovarov, S. Mayarchak (Pivovarov 2006, 169–171; Maârčak 2018, 278–280).
- Моця О.П. (2008). "КУРГАНИ СХІДНОСЛОВ'ЯНСЬКІ". Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History (in Ukrainian). Vol. 5. Naukova Dumka, NASU Institute of History of Ukraine. ISBN 978-966-00-0855-4.
З'являються на рубежі 2-ї пол. 1 тис., замінюючи безкурганні поховання (крім територій уличів, тіверців і хорватів).
{{cite encyclopedia}}
: CS1 maint: ignored ISBN errors (link) - Sedov 2013, pp. 430, 435–437.
- Paščenko 2006, p. 143.
- Paščenko 2006, pp. 144, 146.
- Paščenko 2006, p. 144.
- Paščenko 2006, pp. 145, 147.
- Dvornik 1962, p. 118.
- Paščenko 2006, p. 145.
- Paščenko 2006, p. 59.
- ^ Majorov 2012, p. 92.
- Paščenko 2006, p. 79.
- ^ Timoshchuk 2015, p. 19.
- Овчинніков 2000, p. 159.
- Paščenko 2006, pp. 67–82, 109–111.
- Kugutjak 2018, pp. 18–19, 60, 95, 98–99, 102–103.
- Budak 2018, pp. 144–148.
- Belaj, Vitomir (2009). "Poganski bogovi i njihovi kršćanski supstituti" [Pagan gods and their Christian substitutes]. Studia ethnologica Croatica (in Croatian). 21 (1): 169–197. Retrieved 2 July 2022.
- Bekić 2016, p. 32.
- Dragić, Marko (2007). "Ladarice, kraljice i dodole u hrvatskoj tradicijskoj kulturi i slavenskom kontekstu" [Ladarice, Queens and Dodole in Croatian Traditionary Culture and Slavic Context]. Hercegovina, godišnjak za kulturno i povijesno naslijeđe (in Croatian). 21: 275.
- Dragić, Marko (2008). Poetika i povijest hrvatske usmene književnosti [Poetics and History of Croatian Oral Literature] (in Croatian). Split: Filozofski fakultet Sveučilišta u Splitu. p. 11. ISBN 978-953-7395-16-2.
Mnogi povjesničari, filozofi, etnolozi i antropolozi navode da su Hrvati iz svoje izakarpatske prapostojbine u današnje domovine donijeli jedino svoju tradicijsku kulturu. Odjeci te kulture opažaju se u suvremenim zapisima obrednih lirskih pjesama koje su pjevale Kolede, Ladarice, Kraljice, Dodole (Prporuše, Preporuše) kao i u obrednim pjesmama koje su se izvodile uz Božić, Jurjevdan (23. travnja), Ivandan (24. lipnja) i dr.
- Belaj & Belaj 2018, pp. 76, 79, 87–88.
- ^ Budak 2018, p. 95.
- Budak 2018, p. 89.
- Dvornik 1962, p. 97:Grafenauer has, moreover, very convincingly shown ... the impossibility of an hypothesis put forward by Budimir ... that C.'s account of the second migration of the Croats was only an adaptation of tales preserved by Herodotus ... about the origin of the Scythians and of the Delian story about Hyperboreans
- Kardaras 2018, p. 95.
- Dvornik 1956, p. 64.
- ^ Gluhak 1990, p. 222.
- Filipec 2020, p. 50–51.
- Alimov 2015, p. 142.
- ^ Judith Kalik; Alexander Uchitel (11 July 2018). Slavic Gods and Heroes. Taylor & Francis. ISBN 978-1-351-02868-4.
the names of the pan-Slavic totemic ancestral figures: Kloukas corresponds to the Czech Krok and to the Polish Krak—the raven—and Lobelos is a male counterpart of the Czech Libuše and the Kievan Lybed'—the swan. The distorted form of these names probably appeared in Constantine's treatise because of the thirdhand or even fourth-hand nature of the information, which was ultimately derived from the Croatian historical tradition, but reached Constantine through several intermediary sources. Nevertheless, the Croatian material is the earliest evidence available for the names of pan-Slavic totemic heroes.
- Lajoye, Patrice (2019). "Sovereigns and sovereignty among pagan Slavs". In Patrice Lajoye (ed.). New Researches on the Religion and Mythology of the Pagan Slavs. Lingva. pp. 165–181. ISBN 979-1-09-444146-6.
- Sedov 2013, p. 481.
- ^ Shchavelev 2007, p. 158–159.
- ^ Gušić, Branimir (1969). "Prilog etnogenezi nekih starohrvatskih rodova" [A contribution to the ethnogenesis of some Old Croatian genera]. Radovi (in Croatian). 16–17. Zadar: JAZU: 449–478.
- Živković 2012, p. 114.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 34–35.
- ^ Gluhak 1990, pp. 126–127.
- Margetić 2001, p. 32.
- Gluhak 1990, pp. 126, 218.
- ^ Shchavelev, Aleksei S. (2018). "Как найти хорватов? О монографииД. Е. Алимова "Этногенез хорватов..."" [How to find Croats? An essay about the monograph of D.E. Alimov "The ethnogenesis of Croats..." (Review)] (PDF). Slověne (in Russian). 7 (1): 444–445. Retrieved 27 June 2022.
- Gluhak 1990, pp. 218–221.
- Łowmiański 2004, p. 17, 35.
- ^ Gluhak 2000, p. 21.
- ^ Gluhak 1990, p. 218.
- Filipec 2020, p. 70–71.
- ^ Gluhak 1990, p. 126.
- ^ Karatay 2003, p. 93.
- ^ Klaić, Vjekoslav (1897), "Hrvatska plemena od XII. do XVI. stoljeća" [Croatian tribes from 12th until 16th century], Rad (in Serbo-Croatian) (47), Zagreb: JAZU: 15, 85
- Mažuranić 1908–1922, p. 408.
- Mažuranić 1908–1922, pp. 408, 555.
- ^ Loma 1999, pp. 121.
- ^ Shchavelev 2007, p. 158.
- Mažuranić 1908–1922, pp. 408, 607.
- ^ Karatay 2003, p. 92.
- Gluhak 1990, p. 219.
- Mažuranić 1908–1922, pp. 408, 528.
- Dvornik 1949, pp. 290.
- Dvornik 1949, pp. 289.
- Filipec 2020, p. 41.
- Gluhak 1990, pp. 128–129.
- Majorov 2012, p. 55.
- Golden 1992, p. 99.
- Mažuranić 1908–1922, pp. 408, 528, 677, 688.
- Petrichevich-Horváth, Emil (1933), "A Mogorovich Nemzetseg: Adatok a horvát nemzetségek történetéhez." [The Mogorovich Genus: Data on the history of Croatian genera], Turul (in Hungarian) (1/2), Budapest: Hungarian Heraldic and Genealogical Society
- Gluhak 1990, p. 220.
- ^ Karatay 2003, pp. 86–91.
- Dvornik 1949, pp. 287–288.
- ^ Loma 1999, pp. 122.
- ^ Gluhak 1990, p. 221.
- Mažuranić 1908–1922, pp. 408, 1473.
- T. Lewicki, S. Urbanczyk, J. Strzelczyk, H. Popowska-Taborska, A. Wedzki (1977). Słownik starożytności słowiańskich: T-W (in Polish). Ossolineum, PAN. pp. 199–200. ISBN 978-83-04-00463-4.
{{cite book}}
: CS1 maint: multiple names: authors list (link) - Živković 2012, p. 54.
- Mažuranić 1908–1922, pp. 89, 253, 942, 1007, 1010, 1029, 1197, 1619.
- Alimov 2015, pp. 141–164.
- Budak 2018, pp. 95–96.
Sources
- Acker, Paul; Larrington, Carolyne (2013). Revisiting the Poetic Edda: Essays on Old Norse Heroic Legend. Routledge. ISBN 978-1-136-22787-5.
- Alimov, Denis Jevgenjevič (2015). "Hrvati, kult Peruna i slavenski gentilizam (Komentari na hipotezu Ante Miloševića o identitetu Porina i Peruna)" [Croats, the cult of Perun and Slavic "gentilism". (A Comment on the hypothesis of Ante Miloševic about the identity of Porin and Perun)]. Starohrvatska Prosvjeta. III (42): 141–164.
- Bekić, Luka (2012). "Keramika praškog tipa u Hrvatskoj". Dani Stjepana Gunjače 2, Zbornik radova sa Znanstvenog skupa "Dani Sjepana Gunjače 2": Hrvatska srednjovjekovna povijesno-arheološka baština, Međunarodne teme. Split: Muzej hrvatskih arheoloških spomenika. pp. 21–35. ISBN 978-953-6803-36-1.
- Bekić, Luka (2016). Rani srednji vijek između Panonije i Jadrana: ranoslavenski keramički i ostali arheološki nalazi od 6. do 8. stoljeća [Early medieval between Pannonia and the Adriatic: early Slavic ceramic and other archaeological finds from the sixth to eighth century] (in Croatian and English). Pula: Arheološki muzej Istre. ISBN 978-953-8082-01-6.
- Belaj, Vitomir; Belaj, Juraj (2018). "Around and below Divuša: The Traces of Perun's Mother Arrival into Our Lands". Zbornik Instituta za arheologiju / Serta Instituti Archaeologici, Vol. 10. Sacralization of Landscape and Sacred Places. Proceedings of the 3rd International Scientific Conference of Mediaeval Archaeology of the Institute of Archaeology. Zagreb: Institute of Archaeology. ISBN 978-953-6064-36-6.
- Bilogrivić, Goran (2010). "Čiji kontinuitet? Konstantin Porfirogenet i hrvatska arheologija o razdoblju 7–9. stoljeća" [Whose continuity? Constantine Porphyrogenitus and Croatian archaeology on the period of the 7th to the 9th centuries]. Radovi (in Croatian). 42 (1). Zagreb: Institute of Croatian History, Faculty of Philosophy Zagreb, FF press: 37–48 – via Hrčak – Portal znanstvenih časopisa Republike Hrvatske.
- Bilogrivić, Goran (24 February 2016). Etnički identiteti u ranosrednjovjekovnoj Hrvatskoj – materijalni i pisani izvori [Ethnic identities in Early Medieval Croatia – material and written sources] (PDF) (PhD). Zagreb: Faculty of Humanities and Social Sciences, University of Zagreb.
- Bilogrivić, Goran (2018a). "Urne, Slaveni i Hrvati. O paljevinskim grobovima i doseobi u 7. stoljeću". Zb. Odsjeka povij. Znan. Zavoda povij. Druš. Znan. Hrvat. Akad. Znan. Umjet. (in Croatian). 36: 1–17. doi:10.21857/ydkx2crd19. S2CID 189548041.
- Bosworth, Joseph (1859). King Alfred's Anglo-Saxon Version of the Compendium History of the World bz Orosius. London: Longman, Brown, Green.
- Budak, Neven, ed. (1995), Etnogeneza Hrvata [Ethnogenesis of Croats] (in Croatian), Matica hrvatska, ISBN 953-6014-45-9
- Budak, Neven (2018). Hrvatska povijest od 550. do 1100 [Croatian history from 550 until 1100]. Leykam international. ISBN 978-953-340-061-7.
- Cross, Samuel Hazzard; Sherbowitz-Wetzor, Olgerd P., eds. (1953). The Russian Primary Chronicle: Laurentian Text (PDF). Cambridge, Massachusetts: Medieval Academy of America.
- Danylenko, Andrii (2004). "The name Rus': In search of a new dimension". Jahrbücher für Geschichte Osteuropas (52): 1–32.
And the tribe which lives near them is the Harus , tall, big-limbed men, who have no weapons of war, and horses cannot carry them because of the bigness of their limbs.
- Dvornik, Francis (1949). The Making of Central and Eastern Europe. London: Polish Research Centre Ltd.
- Dvornik, Francis (1956). The Slavs: Their Early History and Civilization. Boston: American Academy of Arts and Sciences.
- Francis Dvornik; Romilly Jenkins; Bernard Lewis; Gyula Moravcsik; Dimitri Obolensky; Steven Runciman (1962). Jenkins, Romilly (ed.). De Administrando Imperio: Volume II Commentary. London: The Athlone Press, University of London. ISBN 978-0-88402-021-9.
- Dzino, Danijel (2010). Becoming Slav, Becoming Croat: Identity Transformations in Post-Roman and Early Medieval Dalmatia. Brill. ISBN 9789004186460.
- Fabijanić, Tomislav (30 April 2009). Problem doseljenja Slavena/Hrvata na istočni Jadran i šire zaleđe u svjetlu arheoloških nalaza [The problem of Settlement of Slavs/Croats on the Eastern Adriatic and its Hinterland in the Light of Archaeological Findings] (PhD) (in Croatian). Zadar: Department of Archaeology, University of Zadar.
- Fylypchuk, A. (2015a). "Some aspects of interdisciplinary approaches to the study of antiquities of pre-Carpathian and Volyn region in the third quarter of the I millennium AD" (PDF). Proc. Inst. Archaeol. Lviv. Univ. (in Ukrainian). 10: 10–29.
- Fylypchuk, M. (2015b). "Plisnesko archaeological complex: theory and practice of studies" (PDF). Proc. Inst. Archaeol. Lviv. Univ. (in Ukrainian). 10: 38–64.
- Filipec, Krešimir (2020). Praishodište i/ili situacija. Slaveni i Hrvati – do zauzimanja nove domovine [Origin and/or situation. Slavs and Croats – until the conquest of a new homeland] (in Croatian). Zagreb: Centar za ranosrednjovjekovna istraživanja Zagreb-Lobor: Odsjek za arheologiju Filozofskog fakulteta Sveučilišta, Katedra za opću srednjevjekovnu i nacionalnu arheologiju: Arheološki zavod Filozofskog fakulteta. ISBN 978-953-57369-1-2.
- Van Antwerp Fine Jr., John (1991). The Early Medieval Balkans: A Critical Survey from the Sixth to the Late Twelfth Century. University of Michigan Press. ISBN 978-0-472-08149-3.
- Fokt, Krzysztof (2003), "Chorwacja północna: między rzeczywistością, hipotezą a legendą" [Northern Croatia: between reality, conjecture, and legend], Acta Archaeologica Carpathica (in Polish), 38: 137–155, ISSN 0001-5229
- Fokt, Krzysztof (2004). "Biali Chorwaci w Karantanii". Studenckie Zeszyty Naukowe Uniwersytetu Jagiellońskiego. Studenckie Zeszyty Historyczne (in Polish): 11–22.
- Gluhak, Alemko (1990), Porijeklo imena Hrvat [Origin of the name Croat] (in Croatian), Zagreb, Čakovec: Alemko Gluhak
- Gluhak, Alemko (24 March 2000). "Hrvatski rječnici" [Croatian dictionaries]. Vijenac (in Croatian). No. 158. Matica hrvatska.
- Golden, Peter Benjamin (1992). An introduction to the History of the Turkic peoples: ethnogenesis and state formation in medieval and early modern Eurasia and the Middle East. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. ISBN 978-3-447-03274-2.
- Hanak, Walter K. (2013). The Nature and the Image of Princely Power in Kievan Rus', 980-1054: A Study of Sources. Brill. ISBN 9789004260221.
- Heather, Peter (2010) . Empires and Barbarians: The Fall of Rome and the Birth of Europe. Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-974163-2.
- Heršak, Emil; Nikšić, Boris (2007), "Hrvatska etnogeneza: pregled komponentnih etapa i interpretacija (s naglaskom na euroazijske/nomadske sadržaje)" [Croatian Ethnogenesis: A Review of Component Stages and Interpretations (with Emphasis on Eurasian/Nomadic Elements)], Migration and Ethnic Themes (in Croatian), 23 (3)
- Heršak, Emil; Silić, Ana (2002), "Avari: osvrt na njihovu etnogenezu i povijest" [The Avars: A Review of Their Ethnogenesis and History], Migration and Ethnic Themes (in Croatian), 18 (2–3)
- Holovko, Oleksandr (2018). "Princely Halych: argumentative issues of the city's emergence and development as the capital of the Land, Principality". In Voloshchuk, Myroslav Mykhajlovych (ed.). Галич: збірник наукових праць (PDF) (in Ukrainian). Vol. 3. Ivano-Frankivsk: Лілея-НВ. pp. 82–103. ISBN 978-966-668-456-4.
- Hupalo, Vira (2014). Звенигородська земля у XI–XIII століттях (соціоісторична реконструкція) (in Ukrainian). Lviv: Krypiakevych Institute of Ukrainian Studies of the National Academy of Sciences of Ukraine. ISBN 978-966-02-7484-6.
- Ingram, James (1807). An Inaugural Lecture on the Utility of Anglo-Saxon Literatures to which is Added the Geography of Europe by King Alfred, Including His Account of the Discovery of the North Cape in the Ninth Century. University Press.
- Jirásek, Alois (2015). "4". Staré pověsti české. KKnihy.cz. ISBN 9788088061144. Retrieved 29 August 2015.
- Kardaras, Georgios (2018). Florin Curta; Dušan Zupka (eds.). Byzantium and the Avars, 6th–9th Century AD: political, diplomatic and cultural relations. Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-38226-8.
- Karatay, Osman (2003). In Search of the Lost Tribe: The Origins and Making of the Croatian Nation. Ayse Demiral. ISBN 9789756467077.
- Kim, Hyun Jin (2013). The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-1-107-00906-6.
- Koncha, S. (2012). "Bavarian Geographer on Slavic Tribes From Ukraine" (PDF). Ukrainian Studies. 12. Bulletin of Taras Shevchenko National University of Kyiv: 15–21.
- Korčinskij, Orest (2000), "Gradišta ljetopisnih (istočnih) Hrvata 9.-14. stoljeća u području Gornjeg Podnestrovlja", Contributions of Institute of Archaeology in Zagreb, 17 (1), Institute of archaeology in Zagreb: 113–127
- Korčinskij, Orest (2004), "Cult Centres of Croats from the 9th to the 14th Century in the Environs of the Ruin of Stiljsko, Ukraine", Croatica Christiana Periodica, 28 (54), The Catholic faculty of theology
- Korčinskij, Orest (2006a). "Bijeli Hrvati i problem formiranja države u Prikarpatju" [Eastern Croats and the problem of forming the state in Prykarpattia]. In Nosić, Milan (ed.). Bijeli Hrvati I [White Croats I] (in Croatian). Maveda. pp. 31–39. ISBN 953-7029-04-2.
- Korčinskij, Orest (2006b). "Stiljski grad" [City of Stiljsko]. In Nosić, Milan (ed.). Bijeli Hrvati I [White Croats I] (in Croatian). Maveda. pp. 68–71. ISBN 953-7029-04-2.
- Korčinskij, Orest (2013a). "O povijesnoj okolici stiljskoga gradišta od kraja 8. stoljeća do početka 11. st." [City of Stiljsko]. In Nosić, Milan (ed.). Bijeli Hrvati III [White Croats III] (in Croatian). Maveda. pp. 210–224. ISBN 978-953-7029-27-2.
- Korčinskij, Orest (2013b). "Stiljsko gradište" [Gord of Stilsko]. In Nosić, Milan (ed.). Bijeli Hrvati III [White Croats III] (in Croatian). Maveda. pp. 246–264. ISBN 978-953-7029-27-2.
- Košćak, Vladimir (1995), "Iranska teorija o podrijetlu Hrvata" [Iranian theory on the origin of Croats], in Budak, Neven (ed.), Etnogeneza Hrvata [Ethnogenesis of Croats] (in Croatian), Matica Hrvatska, ISBN 953-6014-45-9
- Kuchynko, Mykhailo (2015). "Croats in Manuscripts: Problem of Ethno-tribal Belonging and Political Dependence (Historical Aspects)" (PDF). РОЗДІЛ ІІІ. Історіографія. Джерелознавство. Архівознавство. Памʼяткознавство. Етнологія (in Ukrainian). 7: 139–144.
- Kugutjak, Mykola (2017). "Spomenici povijesti i kulture: Gradišta Pruto-Bystryc'koga podgorja". In Paščenko, Jevgenij; Fuderer, Tetyana (eds.). Prikarpatska Galicija (PDF) (in Croatian). Department of Ukrainian Language and Literature at the Faculty of Philosophy, University of Zagreb. pp. 20–31. ISBN 978-953-55390-4-9.
- Kugutjak, Mykola (2018). Paščenko, Jevgenij; Fuderer, Tetyana (eds.). Kamena svetišta ukrajinskih Karpata (prijevodi s ukrajinskoga) [Stone Shrines of Ukrainian Charpatians (Translations from Ukrainian)] (PDF) (in Croatian). Department of Ukrainian Language and Literature at the Faculty of Philosophy, University of Zagreb. ISBN 978-953-55390-5-6.
- Lewicki, Tadeusz (2006) . "Najstarije spominjanje Višljana u izvorima (Najdawniejsza wzmianka źródłowa o Wiślanach)" [The earliest mention of the Vistulans in sources]. In Nosić, Milan (ed.). Bijeli Hrvati I [White Croats I] (in Croatian). Maveda. pp. 86–99. ISBN 953-7029-04-2.
- Loma, Aleksandar (1999). "Serbisches und kroatisches Sprachgut bei Konstantin Porphyrogennetos". Зборник радова Византолошког института (in German) (38). Vizantološki institut SANU: 87–161.
- Łowmiański, Henryk (2013) . "O identificiranju naziva Bavarskoga geografa" [About the identification of names by Bavarian Geographer]. In Nosić, Milan (ed.). Bijeli Hrvati III [White Croats III] (in Croatian). Maveda. pp. 109–137. ISBN 978-953-7029-27-2.
- Łowmiański, Henryk (2004) . Nosić, Milan (ed.). Hrvatska pradomovina (Chorwacja Nadwiślańska in Początki Polski) [Croatian ancient homeland] (in Croatian). Translated by Kryżan-Stanojević, Barbara. Maveda. OCLC 831099194.
- Magocsi, Paul Robert (1983). Galicia: A Historical Survey and Bibliographic Guide. University of Toronto Press. ISBN 978-0-8020-2482-4.
- Magocsi, Paul Robert (1995). "The Carpatho-Rusyns". Carpatho-Rusyn American. XVIII (4). Carpatho-Rusyn Research Center.
- Magocsi, Paul Robert (2002). The Roots of Ukrainian Nationalism: Galicia as Ukraine's Piedmont. University of Toronto Press. ISBN 978-0-8020-4738-0.
- Magocsi, Paul R. (30 July 2005). Our people: Carpatho-Rusyns and their descendants in North America. Bolchazy-Carducci Publishers. p. 5. ISBN 978-0-86516-611-0.
- Magocsi, Paul Robert (2010). A History of Ukraine: The Land and Its Peoples. University of Toronto Press. ISBN 978-1-4426-1021-7.
- Magocsi, Paul Robert (2015), With Their Backs to the Mountains: A History of Carpathian Rus? and Carpatho-Rusyns, Central European University Press, ISBN 978-615-5053-46-7
- Majorov, Aleksandr Vjačeslavovič (2012), Velika Hrvatska: etnogeneza i rana povijest Slavena prikarpatskoga područja [Great Croatia: ethnogenesis and early history of Slavs in the Carpathian area] (in Croatian), Zagreb, Samobor: Brethren of the Croatian Dragon, Meridijani, ISBN 978-953-6928-26-2
- Malyckij, Oleksandr (2006) . "Hrvati u uvodnom nedatiranom dijelu Nestorove kronike "Povijest minulih ljeta"" [Croats in the introductory non-dated part of the Nestor's chronicle "History of the past years"]. In Nosić, Milan (ed.). Bijeli Hrvati I [White Croats I] (in Croatian). Maveda. ISBN 953-7029-04-2.
- Marčinko, Mato (2000), Indoiransko podrijetlo Hrvata [Indo-Iranian origin of Croats] (in Croatian), Naklada Jurčić, ISBN 953-6462-33-8
- Margetić, Lujo (2001). Dolazak Hrvata [Arrival of the Croats]. Split: Književni krug Split. ISBN 9531631697.
- Mažuranić, Vladimir (1908–1922). Prinosi za hrvatski pravno-povijesni rječnik [Contributions to the Croatian legal-historical dictionary]. JAZU.
- Mogytych, Ivan; Mogytych, Roman (2018). "Peculiarities of stone building techniques and architectural forms of the Galician, Volhynian architecture (10th–14st centuries)". In Voloshchuk, Myroslav Mykhajlovych (ed.). Галич: збірник наукових праць (PDF) (in Ukrainian). Vol. 3. Ivano-Frankivsk: Лілея-НВ. pp. 252–272. ISBN 978-966-668-456-4.
- Norris, H. T. (1993). Islam in the Balkans: Religion and Society Between Europe and the Arab World. Univ of South Carolina Press. ISBN 978-0-87249-977-5.
- Овчинніков, Олександр (2000). "Східні хорвати на карті Європи" [Eastern Croats on the map of Europe]. Археологічні студії [Archaeological studies] (in Ukrainian). Vol. 1. Kiev, Chernivtsi: Видавництво "Прут"; Chernivtsi University. pp. 152–162. ISBN 966-560-003-6.
- Paščenko, Jevgenij (2006), Nosić, Milan (ed.), Podrijetlo Hrvata i Ukrajina [The origin of Croats and Ukraine] (in Croatian), Maveda, ISBN 953-7029-03-4
- Pendergrass, Rocky (2015). Mythological Swords. Lulu.com. ISBN 978-1-329-24281-4.
- Pohoralskyy, Y. V. (2018). Погоральський Я. В. Слов'янське житло другої половини І тисячоліття н. е. на Прикарпатті і Західній Волині [The Slavic house of the second half of the first millennium CE in Subcarpathian and Western Volynian regions] (PhD) (in Ukrainian). Lviv: Ivan Krypiakevych Institute of Ukrainian Studies of the National Academy of Sciences of Ukraine; Institute of Ethnology of the National Academy of Sciences of Ukraine. Docket 904:643](=16)(477.82/.83)"04/09".
- Sedov, Valentin Vasilyevich (1979). Происхождение и ранняя история славян [Origin and early history of the Slavs] (PDF). Moscow: Наука.
- Sedov, Valentin Vasilyevich (2012) . Славяне в древности [Sloveni u dalekoj prošlosti (Slavs in the distant past)]. Novi Sad: Akademska knjiga. ISBN 978-86-6263-022-3.
- Sedov, Valentin Vasilyevich (2013) . Славяне в раннем Средневековье [Sloveni u ranom srednjem veku (Slavs in Early Middle Ages)]. Novi Sad: Akademska knjiga. ISBN 978-86-6263-026-1.
- Shchavelev, Aleksei S. (2007). Славянские легенды о первых князьях: Сравнительно-историческое исследование моделей власти у славян [The Slavic legends of the first princes. Structuralist-historical studies on the models of power in the Slavic world] (in Russian). Moscow: Северный паломник. ISBN 978-5-94431-228-0.
- Shippey, Tom (2014). The Road to Middle-earth: Revised and Expanded Edition. Houghton Mifflin Harcourt. ISBN 978-0-547-52441-2.
- Shyshak, Volodymor; Jaroslav, Pohoralskyi; Liaska, Vitaliy (2012). "Hillfort of the 10th–11th centuries Rokitne II in the Roztochya region". Матеріали і дослідження з археології Прикарпаття і Волині (in Ukrainian). 16: 307–330.
- Strižak, Oleksij (2006) . "Sorbi, Srbi, Hrvati i Ukrajina" [Sorbs, Serbs, Croats and Ukraine]. In Nosić, Milan (ed.). Bijeli Hrvati I [White Croats I] (in Croatian). Maveda. ISBN 953-7029-04-2.
- Struk, Danylo Husar (1993). Encyclopedia of Ukraine. University of Toronto Press. ISBN 978-0-8020-3362-8. (Vol. 4 ISBN 978-0-8020-3994-1)
- Subtelny, Orest (2009). Ukraine: A History. University of Toronto Press. ISBN 978-1-4426-9728-7.
- Škegro, Ante (2005). "Two Public Inscriptions from the Greek Colony of Tanais at the Mouth of the Don River on the Sea of Azov". Review of Croatian History. 1 (1).
- Tomenchuk, Bohdan P. (2009). "The Bavarian Geographer and River Ways and Towns in the Geopolitics of Medieval Europe". КАРПАТИ: людина, етнос, цивілізація [The Carpathians: populace, ethnos, civilization] (in Ukrainian). Vol. 1. Ivano-Frankivsk: Institute of History, Ethnology and Archeology of the Carpathians. pp. 54–67.
- Tomenchuk, Bohdan P. (2017). "Doba kneževa (od 9. st. do sredine 14. st.): Davni Ǧalyč". In Paščenko, Jevgenij; Fuderer, Tetyana (eds.). Prikarpatska Galicija (PDF) (in Croatian). Department of Ukrainian Language and Literature at the Faculty of Philosophy, University of Zagreb. pp. 32–37. ISBN 978-953-55390-4-9.
- Tomenchuk, Bohdan P. (2018). "Archeology of the preannalistic Halych as a cultural and religious center of the «Great White unbaptized Croatia» (to the question of the founding of Halych in the second half of the 10th century)". In Voloshchuk, Myroslav Mykhajlovych (ed.). Галич: збірник наукових праць (PDF) (in Ukrainian). Vol. 3. Ivano-Frankivsk: Лілея-НВ. pp. 10–42. ISBN 978-966-668-456-4.
- Timoshchuk, Boris Anisimovich (1995a). "Матеріали і дослідження з археології Прикарпаття і Волині". Materials and Studies on Archaeology of Sub-Carpathian and Volhynian Area (in Ukrainian). 6: 214–218.
- Timoshchuk, Boris Anisimovich (1995b). Восточные славяне: от общины к городам (in Russian). Московского Унив. ISBN 9785211032682.
- Timoshchuk, Boris Anisimovich (2015) . Восточные славяне в VII-X вв. – полюдье, язычество и начало государства [Eastern Slavs in the VII-X centuries – people, paganism and the beginning of the state] (in Ukrainian). Lviv: Видавництво Університету "Львівський Ставропігіон". ISBN 978-966-8067-43-10
- United States Immigration Commission (1911). Dictionary of Races or Peoples. Reports of the Immigration Commission. Washington D.C. – via Making of America Books.
{{cite book}}
: CS1 maint: location missing publisher (link) - Vach, Miloslav (2006) . "Češki Hrvati" [Czech Croats]. In Nosić, Milan (ed.). Bijeli Hrvati I [White Croats I] (in Croatian). Maveda. ISBN 953-7029-04-2.
- Vernadsky, George (2008) . "Velika Moravska i Bijela Hrvatska" [Great Moravia and White Croatia]. In Nosić, Milan (ed.). Bijeli Hrvati II [White Croats II] (in Croatian). Maveda. ISBN 978-953-7029-12-8.
- Vašica, Josef (2008) . "Legenda o Svetom Ivanu" [Legend of Saint John]. In Nosić, Milan (ed.). Bijeli Hrvati II [White Croats II] (in Croatian). Maveda. ISBN 978-953-7029-12-8.
- Voitovych, Leontii (2010). "Прикарпаття в другій половині I тисячоліття н. н.:найдавніші князівства". Вісник Львівського університету (in Ukrainian) (45): 13–54.
- Voitovych, Leontii (2015). "The Lendians: new variations on ancient motives" (PDF). Proc. Inst. Archaeol. Lviv. Univ (in Ukrainian). 10: 126–137.
- Voloshchuk, Myroslav (2021). "Galich, Was it a Real (part of) Rus'?". Konštantínove listy. 14 (2): 37–50. doi:10.17846/CL.2021.14.2.37-50. S2CID 244564524.
- Widajewicz, Józef Widajewicz (2006) . "Velika ili Bijela Hrvatska" [Great or White Croatia]. In Nosić, Milan (ed.). Bijeli Hrvati I [White Croats I] (in Croatian). Maveda. ISBN 953-7029-04-2.
- Zimonyi, Istvan (2015). Muslim Sources on the Magyars in the Second Half of the 9th Century: The Magyar Chapter of the Jayhānī Tradition. Brill. ISBN 9789004306110.
- Živković, Tibor (2012). De conversione Croatorum et Serborum: A Lost Source. Belgrade: The Institute of History.
External links
- "Bijeli Hrvati", Croatian Encyclopaedia (in Serbo-Croatian), 2013
- "Белые хорваты", Brockhaus and Efron Encyclopedic Dictionary (in Russian), 1890–1907
- "White Croatians", Internet Encyclopedia of Ukraine, 2005
- "ХОРВАТИ", Encyclopedia of Ukrainian History (in Ukrainian), 2013
- "ХОРВА́ТЫ ВОСТОЧНОСЛАВЯ́НСКИЕ", Great Russian Encyclopedia (in Russian), 2017
Early Slavic ethnic groups (7th–12th centuries) | |||||||||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
East Slavs |
| ||||||||||||||||||||
West Slavs |
| ||||||||||||||||||||
South Slavs |
| ||||||||||||||||||||
|